up_o to_o attention_n to_o look_v after_o the_o messiah_n of_o who_o so_o much_o be_v sooken_v in_o the_o prophecy_n so_o in_o the_o like_a case_n many_o thing_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n concern_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n when_o that_o time_n shall_v begin_v to_o draw_v near_o the_o lord_n be_v please_v to_o suffer_v such_o a_o dust_n to_o be_v raise_v between_o constantinople_n and_o rome_n to_o rouse_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n to_o examine_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o when_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n be_v come_v to_o the_o beginning_n thereof_o gregory_n do_v plain_o declare_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n do_v consist_v in_o this_o title_n and_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v then_o at_o the_o door_n and_o i_o wish_v one_o day_n his_o say_n do_v not_o strong_o witness_v against_o all_o his_o successor_n who_o with_o one_o joint_a consent_n down_o from_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 606_o have_v appropriate_v this_o title_n to_o themselves_o to_o the_o great_a dishonour_n of_o christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o they_o allege_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o a_o ministerial_a head_n as_o christ_n vicar_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v however_o they_o may_v evade_v by_o subtlety_n of_o word_n indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n they_o have_v take_v for_o many_o age_n together_o the_o dignity_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v make_v he_o only_o the_o titular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v it_o not_o clear_a by_o the_o story_n that_o all_o do_v depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n the_o credit_n of_o scripture_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n the_o make_n of_o law_n the_o abrogation_n of_o divine_a law_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n have_v depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n what_o he_o will_v he_o have_v set_v up_o what_o he_o will_v he_o have_v pluck_v down_o and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v be_v he_o only_o a_o titular_a head_n indeed_o and_o in_o â—…uth_n the_o headship_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v make_v but_o a_o cypher_n and_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n have_v be_v find_v too_o true_a in_o the_o event_n but_o for_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o he_o two_o thing_n be_v brief_o to_o be_v observe_v first_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o 600_o year_n immediate_o after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v then_o no_o ecumenical_a bishop_n for_o though_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n have_v go_v very_o far_o and_o have_v make_v many_o progression_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n yet_o the_o authority_n itself_o be_v not_o public_o establish_v in_o all_o that_o time_n if_o it_o be_v so_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o gregory_n will_v not_o have_v inveigh_v against_o that_o headship_n as_o he_o do_v second_o in_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 606_o the_o decree_n be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n which_o dignity_n the_o whole_a succession_n have_v enjoy_v now_o above_o this_o 1000_o year_n and_o that_o which_o gregory_n do_v call_v antichristian_a in_o other_o that_o all_o his_o follower_n have_v assume_v to_o this_o very_a day_n therefore_o thuanus_n in_o his_o 67_o book_n do_v speak_v very_o pithy_o phocas_n bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la ensign_fw-la episcopi_fw-la universalis_fw-la titulos_fw-la quos_fw-la nuper_fw-la gregorius_n in_o johanne_n constantinopolitano_fw-it improbaverat_fw-la prolixè_fw-la attribuit_fw-la phocas_n do_v large_o ascribe_v to_o boniface_n the_o three_o those_o eminent_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o gregory_n do_v late_o inveigh_v against_o in_o john_n of_o constantinople_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v see_v how_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n do_v agree_v first_o that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n have_v a_o determinate_a time_n when_o he_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n second_o that_o this_o time_n be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o such_o a_o time_n only_o when_o the_o name_n and_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v public_o to_o be_v set_v up_o all_o these_o three_o lay_v together_o do_v necessary_o bring_v we_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o so_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o prophecy_n now_o by_o what_o account_n the_o number_n be_v 666_o we_o will_v show_v in_o the_o two_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n v._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o be_v prove_v against_o the_o position_n of_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la dr._n willet_n and_o other_o for_o the_o carry_v on_o of_o our_o matter_n we_o need_v not_o embark_v in_o that_o great_a question_n whether_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n or_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v receive_v we_o be_v sure_o both_o way_n to_o make_v the_o account_n good_a that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v 666._o the_o matter_n be_v so_o firm_o ground_v upon_o the_o event_n let_v we_o then_o proceed_v according_a to_o junius_n his_o method_n let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o babylonian_a be_v the_o first_o metal-kingdom_n that_o the_o mede-persian_a be_v the_o second_o that_o the_o macedonian_a in_o alexander_n be_v the_o three_o that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o four_o here_o according_a to_o this_o analogy_n there_o must_v be_v a_o end_n of_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n when_o syria_n judaea_n and_o all_o that_o oriental_a tract_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n now_o then_o if_o you_o reckon_v from_o the_o final_a conclusion_n of_o all_o the_o four_o persecute_v empire_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o nation_n do_v succeed_v in_o the_o rule_n over_o the_o church_n there_o will_v be_v a_o exact_a period_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o do_v concord_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o junius_n but_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o only_o a_o dissolution_n of_o the_o three_o and_o a_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o now_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a or_o the_o four_o kingdom_n we_o make_v the_o account_n and_o for_o the_o clear_a manifestation_n of_o the_o truth_n we_o will_v debate_v this_o point_n more_o full_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v various_o repeat_v for_o clear_a explication_n as_o for_o ensample_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v more_o obscure_o deliver_v revel_v 11._o now_o if_o we_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o description_n chap._n 13_o and_o chap._n 17._o all_o three_o scripture_n will_v exceed_o illustrate_v one_o and_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o it_o can_v be_v solid_o prove_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v repeat_v more_o large_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr_n medâ—…_n speak_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n concern_v the_o description_n of_o the_o ten-horned_a beast_n rev._n 13._o these_o be_v his_o word_n toâ—…a_fw-la autem_fw-la haec_fw-la descriptio_fw-la petita_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la propheâ—…iâ_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 7._o ubi_fw-la de_fw-la eâdem_fw-la agitur_fw-la quâ_fw-la hic_fw-la bestiâ_fw-la romanâ_fw-la status_fw-la novissimi_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la ibi_fw-la danieli_fw-it ab_fw-la angelo_n succinctius_fw-la narrantur_fw-la ea_fw-la hîc_fw-la johanni_n interjectâ_fw-la quasi_fw-la explicatione_n fusius_fw-la deducuntur_fw-la comment_fw-fr apocal._n pag._n 190._o from_o which_o word_n of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o both_o scripture_n and_o so_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a and_o a_o demonstrative_a principle_n to_o build_v upon_o for_o not_o only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n itself_o will_v be_v clear_v by_o compare_v one_o part_n with_o another_o that_o which_o be_v more_o dark_a with_o that_o which_o be_v more_o
such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o manass_v king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 23._o 26._o yet_o the_o destruction_n be_v many_o year_n after_o his_o death_n though_o such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o the_o present_a case_n for_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n it_o be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n in_o the_o 26_o verse_n that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n here_o i_o demand_v who_o dominion_n be_v it_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o be_v it_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n hornless_a and_o harmless_a no_o this_o be_v immediate_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v change_v law_n and_o time_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n touch_v this_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o kingdom_n they_o shall_v bereave_v he_o of_o his_o dominion_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o yet_o further_o daniel_n do_v desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n &_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o i_o behold_v say_v he_o and_o the_o same_o horn_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o prevail_v against_o they_o until_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n come_v and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o saint_n possess_v the_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 22._o from_o these_o word_n also_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v verify_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o make_v so_o clear_a to_o i_o but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n rev._n 12._o 14._o rev._n 11._o 7_o 8_o 9_o now_o when_o this_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v both_o of_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o saint_n shall_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n rev._n 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o but_o by_o the_o way_n because_o some_o stand_v for_o a_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o then_o the_o note_n son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v that_o strict_o which_o we_o can_v prove_v from_o the_o harmony_n of_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v construe_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o latitude_n these_o thing_n be_v show_v to_o daniel_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o as_o join_v together_o and_o yet_o in_o experience_n they_o do_v not_o meet_v in_o the_o same_o juncture_n of_o time_n as_o for_o example_n a_o man_n that_o travel_v in_o wales_n or_o some_o suchlike_a hilly_a country_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o at_o a_o long_a distance_n he_o may_v see_v the_o top_n of_o two_o great_a mountain_n as_o though_o they_o be_v near_o together_o yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o more_o distinct_a view_n the_o one_o may_v be_v ten_o or_o twelve_o mile_n beyond_o the_o other_o in_o the_o distance_n of_o place_n it_o be_v well_o know_v also_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n make_v mention_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o also_o speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2_o thess._n 2._o what_o then_o shall_v we_o argue_v as_o many_o do_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o be_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o can_v be_v we_o that_o live_v in_o these_o time_n may_v see_v more_o clear_o that_o antichrist_n have_v be_v reveal_v many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v if_o therefore_o a_o reason_n be_v demand_v why_o these_o two_o the_o revelation_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v couple_v together_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n because_o they_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o last_o time_n though_o in_o the_o particularity_n of_o time_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophet_n daniel_n who_o live_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n from_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o from_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o he_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o general_n and_o in_o the_o lump_n may_v be_v represent_v together_o when_o in_o a_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a consideration_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o the_o consume_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n with_o the_o word_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v be_v before_o the_o personal_a appear_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n to_o meddle_v with_o this_o difficulty_n that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v be_v only_o concern_v the_o four_o beast_n that_o either_o he_o must_v signify_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n against_o dr_n willet_n and_o other_o that_o the_o seleucian_n can_v here_o be_v mean_v therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a emblem_n note_n and_o type_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o also_o we_o gather_v that_o daniel_n in_o his_o prophecy_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o far_o as_o this_o point_n be_v concern_v do_v speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n there_o be_v no_o principle_n that_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o demonstrative_a than_o this_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n by_o the_o harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o let_v we_o see_v how_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o beginning_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o vulgar_a beginning_n but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v in_o this_o proposition_n two_o part_n that_o need_v special_a confirmation_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o from_o this_o begin_n there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o different_a relation_n man_n may_v different_o state_n the_o epocha_n thereof_o but_o lay_v aside_o all_o other_o consideration_n we_o be_v to_o note_v in_o what_o sense_n daniel_n do_v begin_v it_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o i_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o we_o be_v principal_o to_o look_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n how_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o will_v also_o demonstrate_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o
beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n then_o i_o will_v leave_v any_o man_n to_o consider_v whether_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o here_o speak_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o have_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1000_o year_n put_v himself_o in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o head_n and_o lawgiver_n to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o apostle_n go_v on_o vers._n 5._o remember_v you_o â—…ot_v when_o i_o be_v with_o you_o i_o tell_v you_o these_o thing_n we_o read_v in_o act_n 20._o when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d send_v to_o ephesus_n he_o call_v for_o the_o eâ—…ders_n of_o the_o church_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o grievous_a wolf_n shall_v come_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o spare_v the_o stock_n the_o same_o thing_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v among_o the_o thessalonian_n when_o he_o do_v foreshow_v the_o decay_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n now_o for_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n and_o the_o knowledge_n they_o have_v oâ—…_n that_o time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n vers._n 6._o and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o with_o holâ—…eth_v 〈◊〉_d he_o may_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n â—…y_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thing_n that_o do_v withhold_v all_o interpreter_n for_o the_o most_o part_n 〈◊〉_d understand_v the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o as_o long_o as_o the_o mâ—…jesty_n of_o that_o empire_n do_v stand_v it_o will_v keep_v 〈◊〉_d the_o dominion_n of_o antichrist_n who_o shall_v ariâ—…e_v what_o knowledge_n the_o 〈◊〉_d thessalonian_n have_v of_o this_o be_v doubtful_a yet_o there_o iâ—…_n nothing_o more_o â—…ure_a then_o that_o the_o ancient_a writer_n 〈◊〉_d as_o live_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v believe_v that_o when_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v than_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v among_o many_o other_o when_o hierom_n hear_v of_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o râ—…me_n he_o do_v make_v application_n of_o this_o scripture_n that_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v at_o the_o door_n now_o whereas_o some_o interpreter_n think_v that_o we_o can_v show_v any_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o divide_v themselves_o into_o sundry_a opinion_n and_o therefore_o some_o speak_v of_o his_o conception_n some_o of_o his_o birth_n some_o of_o his_o high_a advancement_n into_o the_o throne_n and_o some_o of_o the_o full_a perfection_n of_o his_o power_n other_o there_o be_v that_o take_v all_o these_o together_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n bear_v about_o the_o time_n of_o constantane_n set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o raise_v to_o the_o high_a pitch_n when_o he_o do_v assume_v the_o power_n of_o both_o sword_n but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o conceit_n of_o man_n own_o comment_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v not_o be_v as_o every_o one_o will_v feign_v it_o at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n but_o as_o it_o be_v positive_o and_o plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o word_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o context_n the_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o roman_a the_o impediment_n that_o hinder_v must_v be_v take_v away_o and_o then_o after_o that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n there_o be_v then_o a_o precise_a definite_a and_o determinate_a time_n for_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o this_o must_v be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n nâ—…w_o according_a to_o these_o ground_n there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o time_n intend_v but_o when_o he_o be_v install_v ecumenical_a bishop_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o empire_n fall_v and_o the_o king_n arise_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o after_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 606_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 666_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o this_o year_n he_o be_v reveal_v and_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v describe_v he_o for_o in_o this_o year_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o church_n or_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o in_o cathedrá_fw-fr as_o ecumenical_a and_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o particular_a time_n when_o antichrist_n be_v reveal_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o definite_a time_n this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n for_o if_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v suppose_v first_o that_o the_o be_v of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n lie_v essential_o in_o his_o headship_n over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n second_o that_o he_o do_v appear_v in_o his_o proper_a time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n what_o other_o thing_n can_v here_o be_v signify_v or_o decipher_v but_o that_o which_o we_o speak_v of_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o number_n 666_o in_o the_o revelation_n do_v point_n out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o this_o spiritual_a monarchy_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o show_v the_o year_n 606_o according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o number_n 666_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o scripture_n do_v full_o answer_v our_o interpretation_n concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o they_o follow_v vers._n 7_o 8._o for_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v only_o he_o who_o now_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v here_o interpreter_n do_v inquire_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n some_o do_v think_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v refer_v to_o those_o heresy_n in_o the_o first_o time_n that_o be_v previous_a to_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o how_o can_v those_o gross_a heresy_n be_v so_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v encroach_v upon_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o godly_a man_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o great_a holiness_n second_o suppose_v that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o freewill_n justification_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o man_n yet_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o to_o our_o purpose_n for_o we_o be_v here_o special_o to_o look_v after_o such_o a_o work_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n as_o make_v way_n for_o the_o papacy_n or_o the_o papal_a government_n or_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o antichrist_n that_o he_o shall_v sit_v as_o lord_n or_o chief_a ruler_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n the_o question_n be_v what_o previous_a work_n be_v there_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o so_o downward_o towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o this_o be_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o this_o do_v answer_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n let_v we_o therefore_o consult_v with_o other_o scripture_n s._n john_n say_v you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o so_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n 1_o joh._n 4._o 3._o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o this_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n be_v already_o in_o the_o world_n he_o do_v explain_v himself_o in_o his_o three_o epistle_n and_o the_o 9_o verse_n i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o it_o appear_v from_o hence_o then_o that_o in_o those_o first_o time_n man_n do_v affect_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o primacy_n or_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n here_o then_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v begin_v to_o work_v in_o those_o first_o time_n but_o lest_o any_o man_n may_v allege_v that_o these_o encroachment_n be_v too_o gross_a and_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n must_v be_v carry_v on_o with_o great_a show_n
i_o have_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o try_v the_o force_n of_o their_o argument_n for_o either_o we_o or_o they_o must_v great_o mistake_v in_o the_o point_n however_o let_v it_o be_v true_a as_o they_o affirm_v that_o not_o the_o roman_a but_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o four_o &_o last_o metal-kingdome_n then_o all_o the_o metal-kingdome_n must_v necessary_o determine_v and_o expireat_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o this_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v have_v that_o which_o will_v singular_o agree_v with_o our_o way_n of_o calculation_n for_o if_o the_o account_n be_v make_v from_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n from_o the_o terminus_fw-la ad_fw-la quem_fw-la in_o the_o same_o series_n and_o method_n of_o computation_n there_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v concord_n with_o the_o principle_n of_o junius_n and_o as_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n he_o and_o we_o shall_v facere_fw-la paria_fw-la this_o be_v in_o brief_a the_o understanding_n which_o i_o have_v both_o of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o now_o if_o any_o shall_v ask_v what_o proof_n or_o what_o evidence_n i_o have_v to_o hold_v forth_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o answer_v the_o process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n be_v by_o conglobation_n and_o by_o a_o full_a induction_n of_o singular_n and_o it_o be_v this_o in_o effect_n where_o there_o be_v a_o true_a correspondence_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n the_o most_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v a_o true_a interpretation_n but_o the_o present_a be_v such_o ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o the_o burden_n of_o proof_n will_v rest_v upon_o the_o assumption_n i_o have_v to_o this_o purpose_n apply_v it_o then_o to_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n chap._n 13._o i_o have_v compare_v it_o with_o the_o main_a drift_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n chap._n 17._o i_o have_v examine_v it_o by_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o last_o of_o all_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o several_a passage_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n and_o now_o reader_n whosoever_o thou_o be_v that_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v thou_o right_o to_o calculate_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o thou_o to_o read_v to_o meditate_v to_o examine_v and_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v write_v if_o i_o have_v anywhere_o deviate_v from_o the_o truth_n i_o desire_v thy_o brotherly_a admonition_n and_o if_o anywhere_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o lord_n to_o make_v this_o treatise_n a_o instrument_n of_o light_n to_o thy_o understanding_n know_v that_o thou_o have_v this_o treasure_n bring_v to_o thou_o in_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n that_o the_o praise_n may_v be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o i_o rest_v thou_o in_o the_o lord_n n._n s._n the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o ensue_a treatise_n chap._n i._n concern_v the_o profitableness_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o discovery_n pag._n 1_o chap._n ii_o concern_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o discovery_n and_o how_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a demonstrative_a principle_n to_o bring_v the_o truth_n to_o light_v pag._n 12_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o the_o word_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o grammatical_a word_n but_o the_o name_n be_v the_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o power_n dominion_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb_n pag._n 18_o chap._n iu_o concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n where_o it_o be_v show_v that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v public_o to_o he_o establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n pag._n 36_o chap._n v._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdome_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o be_v prove_v against_o the_o position_n of_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la dr._n willet_n and_o other_o pag._n 46_o chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o â—…ulgar_a 〈◊〉_d but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o 〈◊〉_d oâ—…_n god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v â—…orth_o of_o the_o decâ—…ee_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n oâ—…r_v all_o the_o church_n pag._n 116_o chap._n vii_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n be_v repeat_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n pag._n 158_o chap._n viii_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o 16_o 17_o 18._o pag._n 165_o chap._n ix_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v further_o confirm_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n pag._n 212_o chap._n x._o a_o list_n of_o fifteen_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n by_o the_o position_n of_o which_o the_o present_a interpretation_n be_v establish_v also_o the_o several_a exposition_n of_o mr._n potter_n and_o other_o writer_n be_v bring_v to_o trial_n pag._n 219_o chap._n xi_o a_o brief_a description_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o how_o he_o do_v full_o agree_v with_o the_o present_a interpretation_n pag._n 238_o chap._n xii_o the_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a where_o mention_n be_v make_v first_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o antichristian_a pag._n 247_o chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n pag._n 251_o chap._n fourteen_o what_o these_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v antichristian_a only_o by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a pag._n 277_o chap._n xv._n concern_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o antichristian_a but_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n pag._n 291_o there_o be_v divers_a fault_n to_o be_v amend_v some_o be_v lesser_a which_o we_o leave_v to_o the_o courtesy_n of_o the_o reader_n to_o pass_v by_o other_o there_o be_v that_o do_v more_o notable_o mar_v and_o deface_v the_o sense_n which_o we_o do_v desire_v that_o he_o will_v amend_v page_z line_n for_o read_v 94_o 3_o brief_o full_o 135_o 23_o be_v bring_v be_v there_o bring_v 142_o 11_o in_o the_o four_o be_v the_o four_o ibid._n 27_o secret_a sacred_a 185_o 29_o seven_o angel_n seven_o angel_n 193_o 20_o typical_a proof_n topical_a proof_n 216_o 21_o augustus_n angulus_n 229_o 12_o to_o that_o government_n in_o that_o government_n some_o hebrew_n word_n be_v not_o right_o print_v pag._n 51_o 101_o 118_o 153._o the_o term_n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o argument_n pag._n 117._o be_v misplace_v and_o so_o be_v the_o word_n in_o another_o expression_n pag._n 57_o lin_v 17_o 18._o a_o plain_a exposition_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o vers_fw-la 18._o chap._n i._o concern_v the_o profitableness_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o discovery_n before_o i_o come_v positive_o to_o set_v down_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o number_n and_o what_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v hereby_o particular_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v profitable_a to_o speak_v two_o thing_n first_o concern_v the_o use_n of_o the_o discovery_n second_o concern_v the_o possibility_n thereof_o for_o the_o use_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o some_o concernment_n that_o i_o shall_v treat_v of_o this_o in_o the_o beginning_n first_o out_o of_o respect_n to_o that_o common_a maxim_n let_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edification_n i_o shall_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o let_v it_o appear_v to_o the_o christian_a reader_n how_o he_o may_v be_v build_v up_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o how_o in_o this_o argument_n he_o may_v have_v matter_n of_o correction_n
of_o the_o old_a empire_n behind_o and_o so_o go_v forward_o apply_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n to_o what_o time_n we_o please_v no_o there_o be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n when_o his_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v and_o thiâ—…_n must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n when_o it_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n so_o then_o if_o we_o lie_v these_o three_o principle_n together_o first_o that_o the_o beast_n have_v a_o determinate_a beginning_n of_o his_o kingdom_n second_o that_o this_o determinate_a beginning_n be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o such_o time_n when_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v first_o public_o and_o solemn_o to_o be_v establish_v if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o three_o together_o we_o shall_v inevitable_o piâ—…ch_v upon_o that_o time_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o present_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v to_o have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n nay_o further_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v in_o a_o fair_a possibility_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n than_o be_v he_o of_o rome_n only_o then_o in_o the_o time_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o decree_n be_v enact_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n downward_o this_o have_v be_v a_o privilege_n perpetual_o annex_v to_o that_o chair_n and_o so_o then_o we_o have_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o apply_v â—…o_o the_o time_n by_o the_o position_n of_o the_o three_o principle_n aforenamed_a but_o here_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n deny_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n for_o say_v bellarmine_n phocas_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o by_o way_n of_o a_o new_a institution_n but_o only_o by_o way_n of_o declaration_n of_o a_o thing_n ever_o before_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o mornay_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n tell_v we_o that_o all_o historian_n down_o from_o that_o time_n as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la freculphus_n rhegino_n anastasius_n sabelliâ—…us_n blondus_fw-la pomponius_n laetus_n and_o other_o agree_v in_o this_o begin_n progress_n 22._o pag._n 118._o and_o for_o baronius_n he_o say_v an._n 606._o therefore_o what_o do_v phocas_n bestow_v upon_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o true_o only_o he_o do_v declare_v by_o his_o sentence_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a bishop_n be_v unlawful_o usurp_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n when_o it_o be_v due_a romanae_fw-la tantum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o this_o great_a annalist_n that_o he_o shall_v go_v so_o palpable_o against_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o against_o some_o chief_a record_n of_o their_o own_o for_o if_o we_o look_v a_o little_a before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sharp_a contest_v betwixt_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o primacy_n for_o john_n the_o four_o surname_v the_o easter_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n do_v begin_v to_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n about_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 580_o 26_o year_n before_o the_o matter_n be_v determine_v for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v the_o more_o embolden_v to_o do_v this_o because_o he_o see_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n establish_v at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n and_o consequent_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n bring_v to_o a_o low_a ebb_n now_o these_o attempt_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n they_o of_o rome_n do_v most_o strong_o oppose_v but_o none_o more_o than_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o sundry_a passage_n in_o his_o epistle_n at_o this_o very_a day_n in_o they_o we_o find_v everywhere_o that_o he_o do_v strong_o dispute_v against_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v say_v in_o effect_n that_o it_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o inculcate_v that_o the_o title_n be_v new_a profane_a contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n have_v this_o creephole_n that_o he_o do_v only_o inveigh_v against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o do_v again_o and_o again_o repeat_v that_o none_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v ever_o use_v such_o a_o profane_a title_n nullus_fw-la decessorum_fw-la meorum_fw-la hoc_fw-la tam_fw-la profano_fw-la vocabulo_fw-la uti_fw-la consuevit_fw-la lib._n 4._o epist._n 80._o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o to_o our_o purpoâ—…e_n he_o do_v everywhere_o place_v the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o they_o that_o affect_v so_o to_o be_v call_v he_o do_v express_o term_v they_o the_o praecursor_n and_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o other_o we_o will_v recite_v those_o word_n of_o he_o as_o they_o be_v in_o his_o six_o book_n and_o thirty_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n consider_v say_v he_o that_o when_o antichrist_n shall_v call_v himself_o god_n the_o matter_n itself_o be_v but_o small_a and_o frivolous_a yet_o most_o pernicious_a if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o word_n it_o consist_v only_o of_o two_o syllable_n but_o if_o you_o regard_v the_o weight_n of_o iniquity_n the_o matter_n be_v very_o great_a for_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o or_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v by_o other_o the_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n be_v in_o his_o elation_n of_o mind_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n in_o elatione_fw-la suâ_fw-la antichristum_n praecurrit_fw-la because_o in_o like_a pride_n he_o prefer_v himself_o before_o other_o and_o in_o his_o four_o book_n epist._n 34._o he_o write_v to_o constantia_n the_o empress_n be_v it_o far_o say_v he_o that_o your_o time_n shall_v thus_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o exaltation_n of_o one_o man_n and_o then_o add_v in_o hâc_fw-la ejus_fw-la superbiâ_fw-la quid_fw-la aliud_fw-la nisi_fw-la propanqua_fw-la jaâ—…_n antichristi_fw-la esse_fw-la tempora_fw-la designatur_fw-la by_o this_o arrogancy_n what_o else_o be_v portend_v but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v now_o at_o hand_n and_o more_o full_o to_o john_n himself_o he_o use_v these_o word_n lib._n 4._o epist._n 38._o tu_fw-la quid_fw-la christo_fw-la universalis_fw-la scilicet_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la capiti_fw-la in_fw-la extremi_fw-la judicii_fw-la dicturus_fw-la es_fw-la examine_v qui_fw-la cuncta_fw-la ejus_fw-la membra_fw-la tibimet_fw-la conaris_fw-la universalis_fw-la appellatione_fw-la supponere_fw-la what_o will_v thou_o answer_v to_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n see_v that_o by_o this_o name_n universal_a thou_o seek_v to_o enthral_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n to_o thyself_o and_o that_o which_o make_v more_o to_o our_o purpose_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o time_n concern_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o there_o be_v â—…ow_o a_o performance_n of_o the_o prophecy_n omnia_fw-la enim_fw-la quae_fw-la praedicta_fw-la sunt_fw-la fiunt_fw-la rex_fw-la superbiae_fw-la prope_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la dici_fw-la nefas_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la est_fw-la praeparatus_fw-la exercitus_fw-la all_o prophecy_n begin_v now_o to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o which_o i_o dread_v to_o speak_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o a_o army_n of_o priest_n do_v attend_v he_o now_o for_o these_o and_o suchlike_a passage_n between_o gregory_n and_o john_n of_o constantinople_n i_o can_v think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v happen_v by_o the_o singular_a providence_n of_o god_n to_o excite_v the_o world_n to_o look_v after_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n for_o as_o when_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethlehem_n there_o be_v a_o hurly-burly_n in_o judaea_n the_o star_n appear_v the_o wise_a man_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v trouble_v what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o god_n in_o all_o this_o but_o to_o stir_v they_o
the_o church_n to_o let_v pass_v the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o phrase_n let_v we_o serious_o ponder_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n thing_n that_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v in_o specie_fw-la what_o latter_a time_n be_v here_o intend_v it_o be_v confess_v by_o all_o that_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n be_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o these_o kingdom_n now_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v and_o his_o kingdom_n begin_v when_o the_o earth_n and_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o i_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o infallible_a reason_n that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v one_o of_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o in_o particular_a because_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o the_o earth_n be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n but_o let_v we_o go_v on_o junius_n they_o which_o follow_v the_o latter_a opinion_n do_v well_o to_o end_v daniel_n prophecy_n at_o christ._n but_o this_o they_o ought_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o declare_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n universal_o but_o only_o so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o jew_n and_o the_o people_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o in_o our_o judgement_n we_o can_v approve_v it_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n for_o the_o maxim_n that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v describe_v only_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o jew_n i_o do_v yield_v it_o to_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o far_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n but_o when_o the_o gentile_n also_o become_v his_o people_n the_o monarchy_n be_v describe_v in_o relation_n to_o they_o so_o then_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o jew_n only_o nor_o to_o the_o gentile_n only_o but_o to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n both_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n among_o many_o this_o one_o argument_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o we_o affirm_v at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o kingdom_n it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 27._o who_o be_v they_o that_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n then_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o shall_v constitute_v and_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n and_o how_o contrary_a be_v this_o to_o all_o colour_n and_o show_v of_o truth_n second_o admit_v it_o shall_v be_v grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n the_o lord_n shall_v only_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o roman_a from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v sometime_o under_o the_o babylonian_n sometime_o under_o the_o persian_n sometime_o under_o the_o grecian_n so_o sixty_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v the_o particular_a nation_n and_o state_n of_o who_o the_o prophet_n speak_v the_o people_n of_o the_o prince_n that_o shall_v come_v shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n and_o sanctuary_n dan._n 9_o 26._o if_o you_o number_v the_o time_n from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n begin_v you_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v 130_o year_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o titus_n and_o vespasian_n so_o long_a the_o jewish_a church_n and_o nation_n be_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n so_o then_o we_o conclude_v if_o the_o monarchy_n be_v number_v only_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o as_o well_o as_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a oâ—…_n grecian_a what_o shall_v hinder_v junius_n they_o that_o so_o number_n must_v of_o necessity_n confound_v the_o popular_a state_n with_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o one_o which_o be_v here_o only_o mention_v neither_o do_v the_o roman_n any_o way_n afflict_v the_o jew_n till_o the_o time_n of_o cleopatra_n or_o herod_n answer_n this_o be_v most_o true_a that_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n and_o therefore_o in_o these_o time_n we_o begin_v the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n now_o whereas_o it_o be_v allege_v that_o in_o so_o do_v we_o do_v confound_v the_o popular_a state_n and_o the_o government_n by_o one_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v we_o be_v not_o here_o so_o much_o to_o look_v after_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n as_o upon_o one_o whole_a roman_a kingdom_n oppose_v to_o one_o babylonian_n to_o one_o persian_a to_o one_o grecian_a go_v before_o the_o scripture_n look_v to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n who_o in_o their_o respective_a season_n and_o succession_n shall_v have_v absolute_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o special_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o this_o difference_n we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v each_o monarchy_n as_o the_o dominion_n pass_v from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o and_o not_o by_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o government_n observe_v by_o one_o people_n therefore_o it_o do_v full_o answer_v our_o purpose_n that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o lordship_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n now_o what_o form_n of_o dominion_n the_o roman_n than_o have_v be_v not_o to_o our_o purpose_n further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n till_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n give_v i_o leave_v to_o argue_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n cyrus_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n therefore_o the_o persian_a tyranny_n do_v not_o then_o begin_v alexander_n the_o great_a do_v not_o persecute_v the_o jew_n therefore_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n this_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n and_o experience_n for_o to_o speak_v positive_o though_o cyrus_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o he_o bring_v that_o church_n and_o people_n within_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n which_o in_o all_o its_o time_n be_v a_o tyrannical_a state_n so_o alexander_n the_o great_a do_v not_o persecute_v the_o church_n yet_o he_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a time_n thereof_o do_v more_o or_o less_o afflict_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o roman_n though_o there_o be_v no_o eminent_a persecution_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n yet_o then_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o that_o kingdom_n in_o which_o under_o which_o and_o by_o which_o there_o be_v the_o sore_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v as_o appear_z by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o evangelâ—…sts_n the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v speak_v by_o mr_n broughton_n mr_n broughton_n the_o book_n of_o daniel_n handle_v principal_a point_n of_o the_o jew_n thraldom_n in_o babylon_n for_o 70_o year_n and_o seven_o time_n that_o space_n unto_o christ_n ascension_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n so_o that_o jerusalem_n surprise_v by_o the_o chaldâ—…an_n and_o raze_v by_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o story_n answer_n if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o jerusalem_n seize_v by_o the_o chaldaean_n and_o raze_v by_o the_o roman_a that_o this_o be_v the_o limit_n of_o some_o of_o daniel_n vision_n and_o namely_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v the_o boundary_a of_o all_o his_o vision_n and_o particular_o of_o all_o the_o four_o kingdom_n type_v in_o the_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o kingdom_n do_v continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n rev._n 20._o but_o let_v we_o go_v on_o mr_n broughton_n the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n be_v figure_v by_o a_o tree_n touch_v in_o
earthly_a monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n answer_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v far_o above_o earthly_a monarchy_n in_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n in_o time_n of_o continuance_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o vilify_v and_o debase_v it_o by_o compaâ—…ing_v it_o with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n we_o see_v both_o in_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o monarchy_n be_v all_o number_v together_o and_o be_v set_v one_o in_o opposition_n against_o the_o other_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n further_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o affirm_v that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v because_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o rule_v universal_o over_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o earthly_a monarch_n have_v do_v mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v the_o reason_n be_v easy_o give_v soloman_n who_o excel_v in_o abundance_n of_o all_o outward_a and_o royal_a accoutrement_n find_v all_o to_o be_v vanity_n of_o vanity_n and_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n answer_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v be_v because_o the_o time_n of_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o ruling_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o that_o fullness_n of_o perfection_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o his_o kingdom_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o shall_v any_o imagine_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o though_o that_o of_o solomon_n be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o be_v all_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n yet_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n for_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o kingdom_n we_o desire_v that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v mistake_v we_o do_v not_o plead_v for_o a_o personal_a note_n reign_n nor_o a_o literal_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n nor_o a_o confluence_n of_o all_o sensual_a delight_n as_o many_o have_v do_v that_o which_o we_o principal_o stand_v for_o be_v the_o universal_a subjection_n of_o the_o nation_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n from_o such_o persecution_n as_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n have_v be_v engage_v to_o afflict_v the_o church_n for_o as_o former_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v deceive_v do_v yield_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o his_o authority_n so_o the_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o spiritual_a excellency_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v discover_v to_o the_o world_n then_o the_o domination_n dignity_n state_n and_o government_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v willing_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n whole_a nation_n shall_v come_v in_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o that_o will_v note_n call_v such_o a_o kingdom_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n must_v needs_o call_v many_o promise_n of_o the_o scripture_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n for_o many_o promise_n be_v concern_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n when_o that_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v second_o the_o hallâ—…lujah_o that_o be_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n christ_n at_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 6._o for_o as_o the_o great_a whore_n sometime_o reign_v over_o the_o nation_n when_o their_o law_n statute_n custom_n privilege_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n so_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v reign_v when_o the_o nation_n shall_v willing_o yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o his_o sceptre_n and_o shall_v live_v in_o subordination_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v it_o far_o therefore_o from_o any_o to_o think_v that_o the_o haleluia_o be_v sing_v to_o christ_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n and_o such_o a_o reign_n when_o all_o come_v to_o all_o be_v but_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n but_o leave_v this_o point_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n to_o the_o discourse_n concern_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o dan._n 7_o and_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr_n hayne_n the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n dan._n 7._o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n that_o the_o beast_n rev._n 1â—…_n express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n i_o thus_o prove_v the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o some_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n like_o the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a but_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v in_o the_o figurative_a and_o mystical_a term_n thereof_o reference_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n namely_o to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o propheâ—…ie_n of_o daniel_n therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n express_v not_o the_o same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n what_o i_o affirm_v of_o the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v evident_a for_o egypt_n babylon_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o wilderness_n paradise_n manna_n express_v new_a term_n like_v 〈…〉_z same_o answer_n i_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n they_o be_v â—…et_o out_o by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o character_n with_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o both_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o what_o mr_n hayne_n do_v allege_v to_o 〈◊〉_d contrary_a in_o my_o apprehension_n be_v not_o of_o such_o great_a moment_n for_o what_o if_o it_o happen_v many_o time_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d mystical_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n 〈◊〉_d the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a what_o if_o this_o be_v true_a in_o many_o particular_n as_o in_o those_o aforenamed_a yet_o it_o dâ—…th_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o particular_a we_o can_v show_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o same_o truth_n be_v literal_o and_o historical_o mention_v in_o both_o prophecy_n first_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n that_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o dan._n 2._o and_o be_v not_o this_o one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a kingdom_n with_o that_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o dominion_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o be_v alpha_n and_o omega_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v to_o come_v the_o lord_n almighty_a second_o muâ—…h_n be_v speak_v iâ—…_n the_o old_a prophet_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o call_v of_o that_o nation_n and_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n numerical_o and_o in_o term_n repeat_v by_o paul_n in_o roman_n 11_o and_o by_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o now_o let_v we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o inquire_v concern_v the_o ten-horned_n beast_n whether_o he_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o both_o prophecy_n for_o if_o mr_n hayne_n or_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n we_o will_v willing_o yield_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o affirm_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v and_o that_o by_o true_a demonstration_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n then_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o one_o kingdom_n be_v identical_o literal_o and_o historical_o speak_v of_o in_o both_o prophecy_n and_o that_o john_n do_v but_o more_o full_o declare_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o full_o decipher_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o shoot_v at_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o both_o daniel_n and_o john_n do_v describe_v one_o and_o
the_o jewish_a church_n true_o indeed_o in_o the_o hebrew_n vision_n there_o be_v some_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o then_o common_o you_o shall_v see_v some_o circumstance_n in_o the_o text_n to_o decipher_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o as_o for_o ensample_n you_o shall_v read_v something_o speak_v of_o the_o tsebi_n or_o the_o pleasant_a land_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o daniel_n people_n and_o the_o like_a but_o in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n mention_v which_o make_v i_o to_o think_v that_o the_o saint_n there_o mention_v be_v of_o a_o more_o general_a nature_n and_o concern_v the_o people_n of_o god_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n indeed_o it_o be_v often_o speak_v concern_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v they_o out_o and_o consume_v they_o and_o that_o at_o the_o time_n appoint_v they_o shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o specify_v in_o daniel_n what_o these_o saint_n be_v whether_o they_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o gentile_n or_o both_o dr_n willet_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o give_v a_o good_a reason_n why_o they_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a scil_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o most_o high_a prince_n the_o lord_n christ._n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v fair_a for_o this_o interpretation_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o then_o in_o the_o word_n immediate_o follow_v his_o kingdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v obey_v he_o vers_n 27._o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n as_o to_o the_o head_n and_o by_o he_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o his_o people_n and_o subject_n after_o their_o suffering_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o member_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n three_o the_o great_a power_n and_o cruelty_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o saint_n but_o against_o all_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n for_o as_o iron_n it_o shall_v break_v they_o all_o in_o piece_n vers_n 40._o therefore_o this_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o mighty_a than_o any_o go_n before_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o exercise_n and_o employment_n of_o strength_n upon_o the_o former_a kingdom_n and_o not_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o particular_a exercise_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v such_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n agree_v four_o i_o do_v yield_v also_o that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v special_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n when_o the_o lord_n give_v nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n a_o kingdom_n power_n strength_n and_o glory_n and_o wheresoever_o the_o child_n of_o man_n dwell_v he_o give_v they_o all_o into_o his_o hand_n we_o can_v say_v that_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o in_o judea_n only_o but_o he_o make_v he_o ruler_n over_o all_o the_o eastern_a country_n far_o and_o near_o round_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o that_o church_n and_o nation_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n arise_v and_o bring_v the_o earth_n into_o a_o more_o absolute_a subjection_n we_o must_v not_o only_o confine_v this_o to_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n but_o we_o must_v also_o expound_v the_o whole_a earth_n by_o some_o analogy_n to_o the_o former_a metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o this_o sense_n when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o its_o monarchical_a dominion_n it_o will_v be_v the_o most_o potent_a kingdom_n that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v bring_v the_o former_a kingdom_n into_o the_o great_a subjection_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n there_o will_v be_v no_o correspondence_n at_o all_o but_o to_o the_o roman_a all_o thing_n do_v agree_v for_o that_o kingdom_n be_v absolute_o the_o most_o mighty_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a that_o ever_o be_v about_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o as_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n have_v judea_n under_o their_o obedience_n so_o they_o have_v the_o great_a empire_n about_o judea_n from_o east_n to_o west_n that_o ever_o be_v all_o these_o reason_n lay_v together_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o so_o consequent_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n be_v all_o one_o it_o be_v not_o only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n of_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v literal_o and_o historical_o one_o and_o the_o same_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v describe_v in_o both_o prophecy_n by_o the_o same_o emblem_n and_o similitude_n and_o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o query_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o more_o general_a nature_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o descend_v more_o particular_o to_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o here_o we_o will_v show_v that_o they_o can_v be_v the_o ten_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v in_o the_o seleucian_n race_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o inferior_a realm_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n querie_n 1_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o seleucian_n king_n there_o will_v be_v eleven_o horn_n in_o all_o and_o how_o can_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n the_o number_n of_o king_n be_v eleven_o in_o all_o the_o beast_n be_v more_o proper_o call_v undeâ—…em_fw-la cornupeta_fw-la the_o beast_n with_o eleven_o horn_n the_o word_n be_v plain_a the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o that_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o therefore_o if_o in_o the_o whole_a succession_n there_o be_v eleven_o king_n first_o ten_n and_o then_o another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o why_o be_v the_o beast_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o special_a character_n of_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o more_o cruel_a and_o more_o eminent_a according_a to_o the_o text_n and_o yet_o by_o this_o rule_n that_o which_o be_v more_o principal_a shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o denomination_n but_o doctor_n willet_n have_v this_o evasion_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v not_o come_v up_o after_o the_o ten_o but_o it_o come_v up_o as_o the_o last_o of_o they_o and_o so_o piscator_fw-la render_v the_o word_n et_fw-la cornua_fw-la decem_fw-la ex_fw-la illo_fw-la regno_fw-la nempe_fw-la decem_fw-la reges_fw-la exsurgent_fw-la &_o postremus_fw-la resurget_fw-la post_fw-la illos_fw-la &_o be_v diversus_fw-la erit_fw-la à _fw-la prioribus_fw-la and_o in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o the_o 8_o verse_n he_o thus_o speak_v vox_fw-la chaldaica_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la versu_fw-la sexto_fw-la &_o septimo_fw-la significat_fw-la alium_fw-la hic_fw-la valet_fw-la ultimum_fw-la seu_fw-la postremum_fw-la nam_fw-la antiochus_n epiphanes_n qui_fw-la per_fw-la cornu_fw-la illud_fw-la figurabatur_fw-la fuit_fw-la vltimus_fw-la inter_fw-la decem_fw-la illos_fw-la reges_fw-la qui_fw-la hîc_fw-la per_fw-la decem_fw-la cornua_fw-la figurantur_fw-la but_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o chaldee_n word_n may_v indefinite_o be_v take_v yet_o it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o consider_v what_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n will_v admit_v in_o the_o former_a verse_n when_o the_o description_n of_o the_o babylonian-lyon_n be_v end_v it_o be_v there_o mention_v i_o behold_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o beast_n like_o a_o bear_n not_o a_o latter_a beast_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o four_o several_a monarchy_n each_o one_o diverse_a from_o other_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n after_o the_o description_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o be_v another_o that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o to_o show_v the_o notable_a diversity_n between_o it_o and_o the_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o before_o and_o so_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n that_o another_o horn_n much_o differ_v from_o the_o former_a ten_o in_o nature_n and_o condition_n come_v up_o after_o they_o in_o order_n of_o time_n second_o suppose_v we_o shall_v let_v this_o translation_n pass_v postremum_fw-la exsurget_fw-la post_fw-la illa_fw-la a_o latter_a shall_v arise_v after_o they_o here_o i_o
this_o four_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v state_v according_a to_o church-relation_n second_o we_o will_v show_v out_o of_o the_o story_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n argument_n i._n where_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o be_v to_o proceed_v in_o state_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n adjoin_v come_v under_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n the_o major_n be_v clear_a for_o none_o will_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v hold_v analogy_n with_o the_o three_o former_a empire_n in_o their_o beginning_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a we_o prove_v it_o by_o induction_n of_o singulars_n as_o for_o ensample_n example_n 1._o first_o in_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n the_o first_o of_o daniel_n four_o there_o be_v many_o potent_a king_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o that_o succession_n before_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 144_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabonazzar_n now_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o king_n the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o succession_n be_v all_o set_v down_o in_o the_o famous_a canon_n of_o ptolemy_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o not_o to_o go_v far_o for_o a_o example_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o merodach-baladan_a in_o the_o canon_n aforesaid_a call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o hezekiah_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 20._o 12._o there_o be_v then_o a_o succession_n of_o babylonian_a king_n before_o nabuchadnezzar_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v he_o then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n i_o answer_v though_o he_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n other_o reign_v before_o he_o yet_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n of_o the_o babylonian_n that_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o that_o church_n within_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n example_n 2._o second_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n whereof_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o founder_n if_o we_o go_v strict_o to_o work_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o be_v lay_v before_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a historian_n and_o by_o the_o chronographical_a table_n now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o potent_a race_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n down_o from_o arbaces_n the_o mede_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o true_a founder_n of_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n because_o they_o first_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o our_o present_a purpose_n though_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v among_o historian_n that_o cyrus_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 55_o olympiad_n though_o he_o subdue_v many_o nation_n &_o propagate_v the_o persian_a empire_n very_o far_o yet_o the_o scripture_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o that_o beginning_n but_o then_o only_o when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o ezra_n chap._n 1._o vers_fw-la 2._o that_o the_o edict_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n king_n of_o persia._n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o babylon_n example_n 3._o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v that_o of_o the_o grecian_n of_o which_o alexander_n become_v the_o head_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o darius_n the_o rough_a goat_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o the_o great_a horn_n to_o wit_n alexander_n be_v express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n dan._n 8._o 21._o now_o how_o can_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n see_v there_o be_v many_o mighty_a king_n before_o he_o in_o and_o over_o that_o nation_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o the_o other_o state_n of_o greece_n in_o macedonia_n itself_o philip_n the_o father_n of_o alexander_n be_v a_o potent_a prince_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v as_o before_z he_o be_v the_o first_o monarchical_a king_n that_o subdue_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v never_o any_o grecian_a prince_n that_o extend_v the_o sovereign_a rule_n of_o that_o people_n so_o far_o eastward_o to_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n from_o all_o the_o foremention_v particular_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o so_o the_o assumption_n be_v prove_v if_o then_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v first_o under_o the_o sovereign_a lordship_n and_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o for_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v produce_v some_o new_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v number_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n first_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o though_o one_o end_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n there_o shall_v be_v after_o he_o yet_o this_o be_v principal_o for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o the_o church_n use_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v this_o secret_n be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o i_o for_o any_o wisdom_n that_o i_o have_v above_o all_o live_n but_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o shall_v make_v know_v the_o interpretation_n to_o the_o king_n vers_n 30._o therefore_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n the_o lord_n do_v special_o intend_v to_o reveal_v to_o the_o church_n those_o change_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o time_n that_o she_o shall_v meet_v withal_o in_o relation_n to_o she_o then_o there_o be_v primary_o a_o discovery_n of_o these_o thing_n second_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v also_o discover_v to_o show_v in_o what_o region_n or_o part_n of_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v all_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n point_v main_o to_o christ_n some_o point_n to_o his_o parentage_n other_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n other_o to_o the_o tribe_n that_o he_o shall_v come_v of_o so_o this_o in_o special_a point_v to_o that_o period_n of_o time_n when_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v begin_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v reckon_v according_a to_o the_o alteration_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o where_o shall_v christ_n be_v bear_v but_o in_o judea_n and_o hereupon_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n three_o if_o we_o go_v to_o that_o expression_n so_o often_o mention_v dan._n 11._o where_o the_o seleucian_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o lagidae_n the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n here_o we_o must_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o these_o empire_n be_v say_v to_o be_v north_n and_o south_n in_o some_o special_a relation_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_a because_o judea_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o midst_n betwixt_o they_o as_o a_o lamb_n betwixt_o two_o wolf_n have_v the_o seleucidae_n on_o the_o north_n and_o the_o lagidae_n on_o the_o south_n now_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v herein_o principal_o respect_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v clear_a i_o be_o come_v to_o make_v thou_o understand_v what_o shall_v befall_v thy_o people_n in_o
the_o latter_a day_n dan._n 10._o 14._o from_o all_o which_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v special_o number_v according_a to_o church-relation_n and_o therefore_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o second_o argument_n argument_n ii_o where_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n make_v a_o end_n there_o do_v the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v but_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n in_o asia_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v make_v a_o end_n therefore_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n that_o where_o the_o former_a cease_v the_o latter_a do_v begin_v all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o assumption_n whether_o the_o grecian_a end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n here_o i_o find_v that_o interpreter_n be_v great_o divide_v they_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n but_o they_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o particular_a time_n when_o that_o empire_n end_v for_o all_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n come_v not_o under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n his_o successor_n in_o greece_n end_v when_o macedonia_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n 166_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o seleucidae_n in_o syria_n and_o judea_n end_v when_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a &_o this_o be_v do_v about_o 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o lagidae_n in_o egypt_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o augustus_n caesar_n &_o this_o be_v do_v 28_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o all_o alexander_n successor_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n yet_o all_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n at_o one_o time_n the_o great_a question_n be_v where_o we_o shall_v set_v the_o end_v of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o this_o i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n first_o in_o the_o original_a distribution_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n judea_n be_v plead_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o seleucian_n polyb._n lib._n 5._o and_o therefore_o the_o seleucian_n be_v that_o successor_n to_o who_o the_o title_n of_o the_o monarchy_n do_v principal_o appertain_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o lagidae_n sometime_o make_v their_o incursion_n into_o judea_n as_o may_v be_v see_v dan._n 11._o but_o in_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n judea_n be_v allot_v to_o the_o seleucian_n and_o that_o which_o may_v strengthen_v our_o argument_n if_o you_o read_v josephus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o suchlike_a story_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v whole_o in_o a_o manner_n from_o those_o successor_n of_o alexander_n that_o be_v of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n and_o this_o to_o i_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v rather_o to_o end_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n second_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n at_o several_a time_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o seleucian_n be_v only_o at_o that_o time_n when_o judea_n jerusalem_n and_o all_o that_o continent_n of_o land_n fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n mr_n mede_n and_o some_o historian_n do_v look_v principal_o when_o greece_n the_o head-province_n be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n they_o look_v here_o more_o special_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o at_o this_o very_a time_n judea_n be_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o the_o true_a grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o great_a vigour_n and_o sulness_n of_o strength_n for_o though_o in_o those_o time_n greece_n their_o native_a country_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o nevertheless_o that_o people_n have_v still_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o continue_a for_o the_o space_n of_o 106_o year_n till_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a then_o the_o selcucian_n kingdom_n and_o together_o with_o it_o all_o the_o land_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o may_v add_v to_o the_o force_n of_o this_o reason_n let_v we_o consider_v first_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n second_o the_o government_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v erect_v for_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o church_n for_o 2000_o year_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o charter_n to_o abraham_n unto_o thy_o seed_n have_v i_o give_v this_o land_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n gen._n 15._o 18_o 19_o 20._o this_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o day_n of_o joshua_n who_o bring_v israel_n into_o the_o possession_n thereof_o second_o for_o the_o government_n here_o erect_v the_o scripture_n do_v take_v notice_n that_o these_o country_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o then_o after_o that_o under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n and_o then_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o nibuchadnâ—…zzar_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v in_o and_o over_o those_o country_n for_o as_o sometime_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n do_v bear_v rule_n in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n so_o they_o continue_v the_o government_n till_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n get_v the_o dominion_n so_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n carry_v on_o the_o time_n of_o the_o golden-metal_n till_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o after_o that_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v continue_v the_o time_n of_o the_o silver-metal_n till_o they_o be_v subdue_v by_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o after_o the_o victory_n of_o alexander_n the_o people_n of_o greece_n go_v on_o with_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a and_o then_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o then_o we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o immediate_a successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n so_o where_o he_o end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n there_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v reason_n that_o the_o lagidae_n the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o egypt_n be_v not_o make_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_n till_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n sol._n grant_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o augustus_n do_v extinguish_v the_o last_o successor_n yet_o the_o monarchy_n be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n before_o when_o the_o roman_n come_v into_o asia_n and_o bring_v all_o those_o eastern_a country_n about_o judea_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o great_a empire_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n for_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n to_o have_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n remain_v and_o another_o thing_n for_o that_o people_n to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o this_o they_o have_v till_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o the_o roman_a state_n but_o helvicus_n in_o a_o little_a treatise_n entitle_v chronologia_fw-la universalis_fw-la do_v stiff_o argue_v the_o point_n that_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n do_v not_o end_v as_o long_o
story_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o particular_o the_o entrance_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o ministry_n he_o have_v these_o word_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n caesar_n pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n and_o herod_n be_v tetrarch_n of_o galilee_n and_o his_o brother_n philip_n tetrarch_n of_o iturea_n and_o of_o the_o region_n of_o trachonitis_n and_o lysanias_n the_o tetrarch_n of_o abilene_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o john_n the_o son_n of_o zacharias_n in_o the_o wilderness_n luk._n 3._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o have_v the_o evangelist_n to_o do_v with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o government_n so_o alien_a to_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a account_n the_o first_o be_v to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n for_o there_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o now_o the_o evangelist_n expound_v this_o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a in_o particular_a be_v the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v and_o he_o do_v leave_v it_o upon_o record_n that_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o solemn_a inauguration_n into_o his_o office_n in_o that_o part_n of_o time_n when_o tiberius_n be_v emperor_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n when_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n etc._n etc._n now_o if_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o evangelist_n to_o show_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v begin_v his_o office_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n when_o the_o roman_n do_v beaâ—…_n rule_n there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n also_o when_o all_o in_o judea_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n and_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v the_o epocha_n or_o term_v of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n second_o the_o evangelist_n do_v so_o punctual_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a government_n because_o than_o judea_n where_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o be_v preach_v be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o evangelist_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o what_o the_o prophet_n and_o ancient_a writer_n have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a as_o for_o ensample_n those_o prophet_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n as_o isaiah_n jeremy_n hosea_n date_v their_o prophecy_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o king_n and_o from_o that_o time_n that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n be_v take_v away_o it_o be_v the_o use_n to_o reckon_v by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchical_a state_n so_o daniel_n and_o hezâ—…kiel_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v reckon_v their_o vision_n by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a king_n and_o after_o they_o ezrah_n nehemiah_n haggie_a and_o zachary_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n date_v their_o time_n by_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o persia._n and_o as_o for_o those_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n they_o account_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o evangelist_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n date_n the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o roman_a account_n in_o all_o which_o they_o do_v secret_o imply_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o it_o begin_v so_o to_o be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n become_v subject_a to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o long_a the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v numerable_a by_o the_o roman_a account_n but_o let_v we_o add_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o same_o evangelist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 2._o a_o decree_n go_v forth_o from_o caesar_n augustus_n that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v 〈◊〉_d this_o tax_n be_v first_o make_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n now_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n and_o here_o we_o affirm_v when_o judea_n and_o the_o country_n near_o border_v become_v member_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o roman_a world_n then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o kinâ—…_n of_o the_o jew_n his_o special_a purpose_n be_v to_o show_v how_o that_o particular_a continent_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n at_o that_o time_n object_n 1._o but_o here_o it_o may_v be_v object_v how_o can_v augustus_n tax_v judea_n when_o it_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n sol._n this_o matter_n be_v solid_o dispute_v by_o the_o learned_a spanhemius_fw-la in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 2._o pa._n 157._o the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o he_o do_v deliver_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n though_o herod_n be_v king_n he_o have_v not_o jus_o summum_fw-la the_o supreme_a dominion_n he_o have_v only_o jus_o subalternum_fw-la a_o right_a and_o a_o power_n mere_o by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o augustus_n and_o therefore_o he_o cit_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o appianus_n that_o as_o darius_n be_v the_o king_n of_o pontus_n and_o polemon_n of_o cilicia_n so_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v mere_o by_o favour_n and_o courtesy_n second_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v often_o appeal_v from_o herod_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o plenad_v for_o himself_o before_o antonius_n at_o laodicea_n and_o before_o augustus_n after_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n at_o rhodes_n many_o more_o argument_n he_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o his_o government_n be_v mere_o precatious_a and_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o for_o that_o particular_a time_n when_o the_o roman_n begin_v to_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a these_o be_v the_o author_n own_o word_n pag._n 160_o at_o a_o sane_a erat_fw-la conditio_fw-la populi_fw-la judaici_n tempore_fw-la macchabaeorum_n cue_n indo_fw-la à _fw-la judâ_fw-la macchabaeo_n foedus_fw-la primò_fw-la cum_fw-la romanis_n initum_fw-la ubi_fw-la judaeâ—…_n vocantur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d populi_fw-la romani_fw-la rescripto_fw-la scena_fw-la we_o ad_fw-la deâ—…ctrium_fw-la à _fw-la quo_fw-la premebantur_fw-la 1_o mac._n 8._o sed_fw-la quamâ—…rimum_fw-la à _fw-la pompeio_n magno_fw-la subacti_fw-la fuere_fw-la societatis_fw-la nomen_fw-la in_o servitutem_fw-la abâ—…r_fw-la &_o illi_fw-la aequè_fw-la ac_fw-la aliae_fw-la gentes_fw-la dâ—…victae_fw-la romanis_n vectigales_fw-la facti_fw-la eorum_fw-la imperio_fw-la accessêre_fw-la ab_fw-la eâ—…_n tempore_fw-la judaeorum_n gens_fw-la in_o clientelâ_fw-la romanorum_fw-la fuit_fw-la à _fw-la quâ—…bus_fw-la reges_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la instituebantur_fw-la vel_fw-la destituebantur_fw-la &_o tale_n quidem_fw-la quibus_fw-la precarium_fw-la &_o limitatum_fw-la erat_fw-la imperium_fw-la à _fw-la nutu_fw-la eorum_fw-la suspensum_fw-la qui_fw-la romae_fw-la rerum_fw-la potâ—…ebantur_fw-la in_o these_o word_n of_o he_o he_o do_v plain_o distinguish_v what_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v before_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n and_o what_o they_o be_v after_o before_o the_o conquest_n they_o be_v friend_n ally_n and_o auxiliary_n and_o after_o that_o their_o society_n be_v turn_v into_o servitude_n and_o as_o other_o conquer_a nation_n so_o the_o jew_n be_v make_v tributary_n to_o the_o empire_n from_o that_o time_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o who_o their_o king_n be_v either_o set_v up_o or_o pluck_v down_o at_o pleasure_n and_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o rule_n it_o be_v mere_o limit_v hang_v upon_o the_o good_a will_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o supreme_a command_n at_o rome_n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o judge_v when_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n he_o must_v needs_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n object_n 2._o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o tax_n be_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n and_o not_o rather_o
receive_v some_o hint_n of_o the_o four_o metal_n of_o daniel_n image_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o golden_a age_n under_o saturn_n and_o of_o the_o silver_n age_n under_o jupiter_n etc._n etc._n we_o must_v not_o think_v whatsoever_o be_v speak_v by_o this_o poet_n to_o be_v altogether_o a_o fable_n that_o which_o he_o say_v concern_v deucalion_n flood_n in_o many_o particular_n it_o be_v a_o fable_n of_o his_o own_o make_n yet_o in_o the_o general_a ground_n we_o all_o know_v that_o it_o be_v a_o scripture-truth_n that_o there_o be_v a_o deluge_n to_o drown_v the_o world_n so_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o giant_n and_o of_o their_o heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n we_o may_v conceive_v that_o in_o this_o he_o have_v some_o respect_n to_o the_o giant_n before_o the_o flood_n and_o to_o the_o build_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o babel_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brass_n and_o the_o iron-age_n though_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o use_v the_o apostle_n expression_n he_o turn_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n into_o a_o lie_n yet_o in_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o age_n and_o these_o age_n be_v figure_v by_o so_o many_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n in_o after_o time_n they_o that_o live_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o right_a experience_n of_o thing_n do_v expound_v the_o babylonian_a to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n the_o mede-persian_a to_o be_v the_o silver_n the_o grecian_a to_o be_v the_o brass_n and_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o iron_n this_o be_v a_o true_a exposition_n in_o the_o main_a but_o in_o some_o particular_n they_o have_v go_v too_o much_o after_o ovid_n in_o his_o metamorphosis_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o golden-metal_n but_o it_o be_v a_o common_a error_n in_o the_o ancient_n and_o now_o general_o among_o the_o historian_n chronologer_n and_o writer_n to_o begin_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n at_o ninus_n upon_o the_o front_n of_o many_o chronological_a table_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o ninus_n be_v picture_v as_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o babylonian_a cyrus_n of_o the_o persian_a alexander_n of_o the_o grecian_a julius_n caesar_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n this_o distribution_n though_o it_o may_v take_v in_o a_o great_a compass_n of_o time_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o some_o chief_a circumstance_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o babylonian_a at_o ninus_n historian_n have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o thâ—…ir_n own_o head_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o from_o hence_o bodin_n in_o his_o method_n of_o history_n ch_n p._n 7._o have_v take_v occasion_n to_o dispute_v against_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o strike_v out_o the_o truth_n because_o some_o have_v mingle_v their_o own_o invention_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o have_v take_v this_o advantage_n upon_o the_o private_a error_n of_o some_o who_o have_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a but_o the_o latter_a expositor_n do_v decline_v this_o error_n of_o ninus_n and_o do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o that_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n and_o that_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n do_v begin_v from_o his_o monarchy_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v chief_o point_v to_o those_o several_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o stand_v in_o fullness_n of_o power_n one_o after_o another_o in_o those_o country_n where_o sometime_o the_o king_n of_o the_o lineage_n of_o david_n do_v bear_v rule_n these_o be_v the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n which_o i_o so_o call_v because_o they_o go_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o according_a to_o their_o ground_n it_o follow_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o country_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o lordship_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o chronographical_a table_n julius_n caesar_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o be_v as_o false_a a_o imagination_n as_o that_o of_o ninus_n first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o every_o metal-kingdom_n do_v rise_v and_o increase_v by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o go_v before_o now_o what_o part_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n do_v julius_n caesar_n bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n second_o what_o part_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o nation_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o bring_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n if_o we_o speak_v in_o a_o latitude_n caesar_n do_v change_v the_o free-state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o one_o yet_o to_o speak_v accurate_o the_o roman_a do_v not_o begin_v then_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o so_o our_o argument_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o best_a expositor_n for_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v conclude_v the_o roman_a to_o begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n this_o be_v demonstrate_v first_o by_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n which_o do_v begin_v each_o one_o as_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o dominion_n second_o by_o the_o end_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n where_o the_o grecian_a end_v there_o the_o roman_a begin_v three_o by_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n which_o begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o time_n aforemention_v four_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o evangelist_n s_o luke_n which_o do_v insinuate_v such_o a_o beginning_n five_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o latter_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n which_o be_v right_o lay_v do_v necessary_o prove_v such_o a_o beginning_n also_o have_v thus_o lay_v the_o foundation_n i_o shall_v now_o proceed_v to_o the_o building_n but_o there_o be_v some_o few_o objection_n that_o yet_o remain_v to_o be_v answer_v object_n 1._o mr_n mede_n stand_v upon_o it_o that_o the_o roman_a come_v up_o by_o the_o same_o degree_n as_o the_o grecian_a go_v down_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o determinate_a and_o set_a time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n sol._n what_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o apostasy_n of_o the_o lattertime_n concern_v the_o gradual_a increase_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_n we_o do_v yield_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a but_o we_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a in_o a_o more_o strict_a sense_n in_o that_o acception_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o as_o there_o be_v a_o determinate_a time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o determinate_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n second_o daniel_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o four_o beast_n come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n one_o after_o another_o and_o the_o four_o beast_n last_o of_o all_o there_o must_v then_o be_v some_o determinate_a time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n three_o it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o four_o empire_n to_o decipher_v so_o many_o period_n of_o time_n according_a to_o this_o rule_n if_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n there_o will_v be_v a_o chasm_n there_o will_v be_v some_o part_n of_o time_n which_o will_v be_v long_o to_o no_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n for_o as_o mr_n mede_n himself_o do_v allow_v the_o image_n do_v comprehend_v four_o great_a revolution_n of_o time_n to_o begin_v one_o after_o another_o in_o a_o orderly_a succession_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n apost_n pag._n 69._o for_o the_o true_a account_n of_o the_o time_n in_o scripture_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o that_o secret_a calendar_n and_o great_a almanac_n of_o prophecy_n the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v a_o prophetical_a chronologie_n of_o time_n measure_v by_o the_o succession_n of_o four_o principal_a kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v a_o course_n of_o time_n during_o which_o the_o church_n and_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n together_o
the_o king_n that_o make_v one_o catholic_n communion_n under_o the_o pope_n their_o head_n rev._n 13._o and_o chap._n 17._o in_o these_o particular_n he_o do_v not_o touch_v we_o in_o his_o disputation_n but_o they_o only_o who_o do_v maintain_v the_o truth_n with_o some_o mixture_n of_o their_o own_o second_o for_o the_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v he_o stand_v hard_a upon_o this_o that_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v call_v the_o iron-metal_n see_v in_o these_o latter_a age_n learning_n civility_n religion_n discovery_n by_o navigation_n have_v be_v raise_v to_o a_o high_a perfection_n and_o therefore_o the_o roman_a can_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o more_o worthless_a metal_n than_o the_o other_o kingdom_n sol._n but_o in_o this_o matter_n he_o do_v not_o dispute_v so_o much_o against_o we_o as_o against_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o be_v it_o not_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o compare_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o iron_n because_o of_o the_o strength_n cruelty_n and_o power_n to_o break_v all_o thing_n in_o piece_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n what_o good_a will_v learning_n civility_n navigation_n and_o other_o such_o thing_n do_v when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v under_o persecution_n but_o yet_o further_o to_o convince_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n that_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v no_o nice_a speculation_n i_o will_v willing_o put_v it_o to_o man_n to_o resolve_v i_o this_o question_n the_o faithful_a that_o live_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n some_o year_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n whether_o be_v it_o not_o their_o practice_n and_o some_o way_n their_o duty_n to_o search_v after_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o peter_n of_o which_o salvation_n the_o prophet_n have_v inquire_v and_o search_v diligent_o who_o prophesy_v of_o the_o grace_n that_o shall_v come_v unto_o you_o search_v what_o or_o what_o manner_n of_o time_n the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v in_o they_o do_v signify_v when_o it_o testify_v beforehand_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o glory_n that_o shall_v follow_v 1_o pet._n 1._o 10_o 11._o out_o of_o these_o word_n three_o point_n no_o necessary_o issue_n first_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n his_o suffering_n and_o the_o glory_n that_o follow_v this_o be_v reveal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n second_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o in_o what_o period_n of_o time_n christ_n shall_v come_v three_o they_o do_v diligent_o search_v the_o several_a period_n and_o change_n of_o time_n to_o come_v to_o that_o particular_a season_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v very_o emphatical_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d piscator_fw-la have_v it_o scrutantes_fw-la inquem_fw-la &_o cujusmodi_fw-la temporis_fw-la articulum_fw-la beza_n in_o quem_fw-la aut_fw-la qualem_fw-la temporis_fw-la articulum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n be_v more_o natural_o render_v scrutantes_fw-la ad_fw-la quam_fw-la aut_fw-la qualem_fw-la temporis_fw-la periodum_fw-la search_v to_o which_o or_o to_o what_o kind_n of_o period_n of_o time_n the_o spirit_n shall_v point_v as_o with_o a_o finger_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n but_o let_v the_o translation_n be_v what_o it_o will_v be_v all_o be_v to_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v diligent_o search_v the_o period_n of_o time_n to_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o our_o saviour_n do_v blame_v the_o jew_n for_o it_o that_o they_o can_v discern_v the_o face_n of_o the_o sky_n and_o yet_o can_v not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n that_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n matt._n 16._o 1_o 2_o 3._o now_o for_o the_o period_n of_o time_n to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o flesh_n there_o be_v none_o more_o clear_a &_o demonstrative_a in_o the_o whole_a old_a testament_n than_o those_o two_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n chap._n 2._o and_o the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n chap._n 9_o by_o these_o two_o the_o saint_n and_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n may_v periodical_o come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o so_o may_v discover_v his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n à _fw-fr priori_fw-la our_o saviour_n therefore_o do_v blame_v they_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o state_n in_o judea_n first_o from_o the_o babylonian_n to_o the_o persian_n second_o from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o grecian_n three_o from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o roman_n that_o by_o these_o several_a alteration_n of_o time_n they_o do_v not_o discern_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n nor_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o when_o the_o image_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o last_o and_o low_a region_n to_o the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n shall_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o therefore_o when_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v come_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o monarchical_a people_n the_o jew_n by_o the_o course_n of_o daniel_n period_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v not_o far_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o doubt_n if_o they_o have_v number_v 490_o year_n or_o 70_o week_n of_o year_n from_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n in_o the_o day_n of_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n by_o this_o period_n also_o they_o may_v have_v come_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o to_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n by_o the_o collation_n and_o parallel_n of_o these_o two_o period_n the_o saint_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n may_v have_v find_v out_o in_o what_o article_n or_o what_o period_n of_o time_n the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v that_o the_o four_o period_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v a_o scholastical_a and_o nice_a speculation_n thus_o i_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o the_o point_n where_o two_o thing_n be_v make_v good_a first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o the_o number_n of_o year_n be_v 666_o to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n if_o the_o account_n be_v make_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n i_o have_v prove_v also_o that_o this_o method_n of_o account_n be_v no_o nice_a speculation_n but_o a_o true_a scripture-way_n to_o calculate_v and_o number_v the_o prophetical_a time_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o chapter_n to_o show_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o discourse_n chap._n vii_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n be_v repeat_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n for_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n of_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o shall_v repeat_v the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v former_o deliver_v that_o we_o may_v see_v the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o disputation_n first_o i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o the_o word_n lateinos_n nor_o any_o other_o grammatical_a name_n whatsoever_o but_o in_o the_o apocalyptical_a stile_n it_o note_v his_o universal_a headship_n or_o power_n stand_v in_o immediate_a opposition_n to_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o lamb._n second_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n i_o have_v show_v that_o it_o have_v not_o only_o a_o determinate_a beginning_n but_o it_o begin_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o it_o begin_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o universal_a headship_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o this_o i_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o story_n to_o begin_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o
have_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o so_o with_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o have_v be_v in_o hatch_n in_o all_o age_n almost_o down_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n till_o in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n it_o begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o here_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n four_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v a_o convertible_a and_o reciprocal_a note_n to_o distinguish_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n from_o other_o man_n and_o such_o a_o convertible_a note_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n and_o therefore_o many_o of_o their_o chief_a writer_n do_v lay_v down_o three_o note_n to_o prove_v a_o true_a church_n by_o verae_fw-la fidei_fw-la professione_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n sacramentorum_fw-la communione_fw-la by_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n pontifici_fw-la romano_n tanquam_fw-la legitimo_fw-la pastori_fw-la subjectione_n by_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n five_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o the_o right_a hand_n must_v be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o common_a use_n for_o so_o do_v these_o figurative_a expression_n import_v it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o arm_n or_o breast_n or_o foot_n or_o leg_n or_o any_o other_o member_n of_o the_o body_n but_o in_o the_o forehead_n which_o be_v in_o open_a view_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o be_v that_o part_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v of_o most_o common_a use_n now_o what_o be_v there_o among_o that_o society_n of_o man_n which_o be_v of_o more_o common_a use_n and_o public_a view_n than_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n experience_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o none_o can_v buy_v nor_o sell_v nor_o hold_v land_n and_o possession_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o universal_a headship_n six_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v in_o express_v and_o significant_a term_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n they_o have_v no_o rest_n day_n nor_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 11._o now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o what_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o do_v make_v it_o the_o chief_a and_o main_a article_n of_o his_o faith_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o subject_v his_o conscience_n to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n and_o this_o we_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o universal_a headship_n sovereign_a power_n and_o supreme_a dominion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n be_v that_o which_o give_v foundation_n to_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n à _fw-la priori_fw-la and_o the_o mark_n or_o profession_n be_v that_o which_o declare_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la and_o therefore_o in_o significant_a term_n it_o be_v call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n seven_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v that_o which_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n do_v assume_v to_o themselves_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o great_a honour_n and_o dignity_n it_o be_v not_o a_o brand_n or_o nickname_n put_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o enemy_n but_o that_o which_o themselves_o do_v voluntary_o profess_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n now_o such_o a_o name_n be_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o roman_a church_n comprehend_v all_o those_o nation_n language_n and_o people_n that_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n and_o every_o member_n of_o this_o church_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o make_v this_o as_o the_o principal_a badge_n of_o his_o profession_n to_o adhere_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o in_o the_o forehead_n must_v be_v so_o expound_v that_o in_o receive_v of_o this_o man_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n against_o christ_n and_o so_o consequent_o liable_a to_o most_o grievous_a judgement_n except_o they_o repent_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_v that_o such_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n sure_o then_o that_o act_n of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o grievous_a sin_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v it_o with_o so_o heavy_a a_o judgement_n now_o if_o you_o take_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o he_o profess_v his_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o great_a derogation_n that_o can_v be_v to_o christ_n to_o supplant_v he_o in_o his_o universal_a headship_n for_o it_o be_v his_o peculiar_a and_o incommunicable_a privilege_n to_o be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n therefore_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o do_v ascribe_v this_o to_o himself_o or_o to_o any_o other_o do_v sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v what_o in_o he_o lie_v to_o dethrone_v and_o put_v christ_n from_o his_o sovereign_a dignity_n a_o wife_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o many_o offence_n against_o her_o husband_n but_o that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o capital_a when_o she_o do_v take_v another_o in_o his_o room_n for_o that_o be_v in_o a_o sense_n to_o break_v the_o bond_n and_o to_o cast_v he_o off_o from_o be_v her_o husband_n when_o she_o do_v give_v herself_o to_o another_o man_n a_o roman_a catholic_n then_o when_o he_o do_v profess_v his_o allegiance_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o public_a profession_n of_o he_o be_v rebellion_n and_o high_a treason_n against_o the_o lord_n christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o do_v supplant_v he_o of_o his_o kingly_a power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v threaten_v this_o sin_n with_o such_o grievous_a judgement_n those_o word_n therefore_o that_o be_v add_v as_o a_o epiphonema_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o revelation_n whosoever_o shall_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o this_o book_n god_n will_v add_v to_o he_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n and_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n of_o this_o prophecy_n god_n will_v take_v away_o his_o part_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 22._o vers_fw-la 18._o 19_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o apply_v this_o place_n to_o those_o that_o bring_v in_o tradition_n but_o i_o think_v that_o here_o be_v a_o more_o special_a sense_n intend_v suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o book_n for_o the_o principal_a scope_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o that_o set_v up_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o do_v add_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o god_n will_v add_v to_o they_o the_o plague_n that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n so_o they_o that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v in_o a_o more_o special_a sense_n take_v away_o from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o book_n and_o therefore_o god_n will_v take_v away_o their_o part_n out_o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o from_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v at_o hugo_n grotius_n a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n in_o these_o last_o time_n who_o in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la do_v speak_v very_o favourable_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n
name_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a man_n as_o bellarmine_n do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o some_o protestant_a divine_n whereas_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o tyrannical_a state_n or_o government_n second_o they_o also_o do_v depart_v far_o from_o the_o truth_n that_o will_v have_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o though_o indeed_o the_o name_n do_v make_v 666_o according_a to_o the_o numeral_a letter_n in_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n this_o can_v be_v the_o sense_n for_o though_o the_o turk_n make_v a_o tyrannical_a empire_n and_o have_v great_o afflict_v the_o church_n yet_o the_o scopâ—…_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v here_o main_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o roman_a tyrannical_a state_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n and_o this_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n princ._n 2._o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n ought_v so_o to_o be_v expound_v that_o all_o these_o may_v have_v mutual_a relation_n each_o to_o other_o this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o text_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o for_o there_o the_o person_n who_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v also_o say_v to_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o they_o can_v receive_v the_o mark_n but_o they_o must_v also_o receive_v the_o name_n since_o it_o be_v call_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n and_o how_o can_v they_o receive_v the_o name_n but_o they_o must_v receive_v the_o number_n see_v it_o be_v style_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n all_o these_o be_v homogeneal_a and_o have_v near_a relation_n each_o to_o other_o and_o therefore_o when_o john_n do_v behold_v that_o company_n that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n and_o do_v sing_v the_o triumphal_a song_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o lamb_n they_o be_v say_v to_o overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n therefore_o all_o these_o have_v a_o near_a affinity_n and_o correspondence_n each_o with_o other_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v convince_v those_o interpreter_n of_o error_n who_o do_v distinguish_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n into_o divers_a kind_n into_o those_o that_o worship_v the_o image_n into_o other_o that_o receive_v the_o mark_n into_o a_o three_o sort_n that_o have_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o text_n the_o same_o person_n that_o worship_v the_o image_n receive_v the_o mark_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o second_o those_o expositor_n be_v too_o blame_v which_o do_v not_o ground_v their_o demonstration_n upon_o these_o thing_n but_o do_v immediate_o proceed_v to_o calculate_v the_o number_n mr._n potter_n in_o his_o treatise_n endeavore_v to_o find_v out_o the_o number_n in_o six_o thing_n in_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o stand_v opposite_a to_o six_o thing_n in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n but_o in_o my_o apprehension_n he_o do_v not_o lay_v a_o right_a foundation_n for_o the_o number_n which_o he_o be_v to_o calculate_v be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n be_v answerable_a to_o the_o mark._n therefore_o the_o proper_a work_n which_o he_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o handle_v these_o matter_n and_o not_o six_o thing_n in_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n immediate_o oppose_v to_o six_o thing_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n princ._n 3_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o number_n must_v necessary_o begin_v at_o the_o first_o visible_a constitution_n of_o his_o dominion_n and_o continue_v in_o all_o time_n to_o the_o end_n thereof_o for_o the_o first_o visible_a constitution_n we_o read_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o second_o beast_n come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n he_o make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o cause_v all_o to_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 14_o 15_o 16_o 17._o now_o this_o be_v not_o do_v only_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n but_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n for_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v out_o upon_o they_o that_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 16._o ver_fw-la 2._o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n when_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n be_v preach_v to_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n then_o be_v the_o threaten_n denounce_v against_o all_o those_o that_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o from_o whence_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o name_n mark_v and_o image_n must_v be_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o this_o rule_n how_o can_v junius_n apply_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o canon-law_n how_o can_v he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o law_n have_v be_v in_o force_n all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n mr._n potter_n also_o when_o he_o do_v apply_v this_o number_n to_o the_o cardinal_n gate_n and_o other_o circumstance_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n how_o can_v he_o prove_v that_o these_o have_v be_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n he_o do_v main_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o the_o cardinal_n be_v the_o very_a essence_n of_o the_o papacy_n so_o near_o unite_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o make_v one_o body_n contain_v and_o represent_v all_o ecelesiastical_a jurisdiction_n well_o be_v it_o so_o but_o how_o prove_v he_o this_o college_n to_o have_v be_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n i_o do_v willing_o yield_v to_o that_o solid_a determination_n of_o he_o i_o conceive_v say_v he_o the_o second_o beast_n mention_v rev._n 13._o ver_fw-la 11._o to_o be_v that_o unlawful_a ecclesiastical_a power_n which_o these_o latter_a time_n have_v settle_v upon_o the_o pope_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v the_o great_a antichrist_n not_o as_o bishop_n or_o archbishop_n or_o patriarch_n but_o as_o he_o pretend_v himself_o pope_n and_o vicar_n of_o christ_n have_v such_o a_o transcendent_a ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o other_o upon_o earth_n pag._n 55._o this_o testimony_n i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o plain_a scripture-truth_n and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v believe_v though_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n be_v long_o in_o work_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v the_o solemn_a antichrist_n and_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n do_v not_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n in_o this_o i_o do_v full_o agree_v with_o the_o author_n aforenamed_a but_o yet_o with_o submission_n to_o a_o better_a judgement_n i_o can_v understand_v how_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n or_o the_o other_o five_o particular_a circumstance_n apply_v to_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o rome_n how_o these_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n or_o how_o they_o have_v continue_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n thereof_o now_o it_o be_v apparent_o evident_a that_o the_o name_n and_o the_o mark_n have_v be_v applicable_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o time_n thereof_o princ._n 4._o in_o submit_v to_o in_o worship_v the_o image_n and_o in_o receive_v the_o mark_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n have_v be_v the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n in_o depart_v from_o christ._n this_o may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n the_o great_a deceive_a of_o the_o nation_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n have_v be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n and_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 20._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3._o chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o from_o whence_o i_o further_o argue_v that_o the_o number_n 25_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n neither_o have_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o world_n consist_v in_o the_o frequent_a and_o superstitious_a use_n of_o this_o number_n for_o how_o do_v a_o state_n sin_n when_o they_o use_v such_o a_o particular_a number_n as_o this_o the_o philistines_n be_v a_o people_n give_v to_o superstitious_a observation_n yet_o i_o can_v see_v how_o they_o do_v sin_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o number_n 5_o when_o they_o do_v send_v five_o golden_a emerods_n and_o five_o golden_a mouse_n 1_o sam._n 6._o 4
of_o holiness_n that_o very_o godly_a man_n themselves_o may_v be_v deceive_v by_o it_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o consider_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o the_o primacy_n of_o peter_n there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o very_a apostle_n day_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a that_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n paul_n charge_v he_o that_o he_o do_v compel_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v circumcise_v gal._n 2._o 13_o 14._o i_o demand_v then_o how_o do_v he_o compel_v they_o not_o by_o precept_n or_o command_n not_o by_o any_o coercive_a power_n but_o by_o his_o example_n his_o authority_n be_v so_o great_a in_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o those_o time_n that_o be_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o law_n and_o barnabas_n himself_o also_o be_v draw_v away_o with_o their_o dissimulation_n s._n paul_n also_o a_o eminent_a apostle_n seem_v to_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o peter_n for_o so_o he_o express_v himself_o james_n and_o john_n and_o cephus_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v pillar_n gal._n 2._o 9_o such_o credit_n have_v peter_n with_o the_o faithful_a in_o those_o first_o time_n and_o true_o after_o his_o death_n it_o be_v not_o diminish_v for_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n conceive_v he_o to_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v ascribe_v more_o than_o too_o much_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o that_o succession_n for_o his_o sake_n at_o least_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n themselves_o do_v take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o under_o that_o consideration_n and_o this_o do_v go_v on_o and_o increase_v so_o by_o degree_n that_o it_o do_v never_o leave_v till_o it_o come_v at_o that_o pitch_n at_o last_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v declare_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o universal_a headship_n we_o call_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o institution_n and_o remarkable_a appearance_n thereof_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o look_v as_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v a_o promise_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v hold_v in_o expectation_n about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n so_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v forewarn_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v also_o buâ—…ied_v about_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n now_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o time_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v first_o they_o be_v to_o look_v to_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n second_o to_o the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o that_o state_n or_o government_n for_o the_o revolution_n of_o empire_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o that_o let_v will_v let_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n all_o the_o ancient_n do_v understand_v this_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o when_o the_o empire_n shall_v be_v remove_v than_o they_o do_v believe_v that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n again_o we_o have_v further_o prove_v that_o the_o time_n of_o his_o come_n be_v not_o only_o discoverable_a by_o the_o change_n and_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n you_o will_v come_v punctual_o precâ—…ely_o and_o determinate_o to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n dâ—…_n main_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o when_o aâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d â—…e_o shall_v sit_v as_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o be_v he_o 〈◊〉_d sit_v in_o the_o church_n as_o in_o his_o epâ—…opal_a â—…ee_n from_o the_o â—…ope_n of_o the_o whole_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o formality_n of_o 〈◊〉_d dâ—…h_v lie_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n thereof_o the_o apostle_n say_v it_o must_v be_v after_o the_o removal_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o then_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o his_o time_n now_o this_o time_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n pâ—…ocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n do_v agree_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o both_o scripture_n do_v facere_fw-la paria_fw-la now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o into_o one_o sum_n see_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n be_v verify_v in_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o see_v also_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o chapter_n rev._n 17._o see_v also_o it_o agree_v with_o all_o the_o principle_n and_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n and_o last_o of_o all_o see_v it_o do_v full_o conâ—…ent_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thâ—…ssalonians_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o we_o have_v give_v a_o right_a exposition_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o have_v true_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n image_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o practical_a part_n to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o point_n chap._n xii_o the_o application_n of_o the_o whole_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v make_v first_o of_o those_o thing_n tâ—…at_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o term_v â—…ntichristian_a be_v use_v by_o sundry_a sort_n of_o man_n for_o sundry_a kind_n of_o intereâ—…_n â—…ome_o do_v use_v it_o aright_o and_o other_o do_v dangerouslâ—…_n and_o schismatical_o traduce_v by_o the_o misapplication_n thereof_o for_o see_v the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v consist_v in_o this_o in_o subject_v themselves_o to_o a_o antichristian_a authority_n and_o to_o the_o law_n maâ—…e_v by_o that_o power_n and_o see_v iâ—…_n be_v the_o duty_n of_o all_o true_a christian_n to_o separate_v and_o depart_v from_o such_o a_o authority_n as_o be_v so_o diametral_o contrarâ—…_n to_o the_o crown_n and_o dignity_n of_o christ_n their_o sovereign_a lord_n in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v right_o reject_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n as_o they_o have_v cast_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o law_n as_o they_o stand_v by_o that_o power_n and_o headship_n in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o â—…atise_n afâ—…regoing_v we_o have_v large_o prove_v that_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o name_n directâ—…_n oppose_v to_o the_o name_n pâ—…wer_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o lamâ—…_n and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n as_o former_o so_o now_o â—…ave_v just_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o haâ—…h_v depart_v from_o christ._n now_o the_o friend_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o separation_n do_v endeavour_n in_o these_o time_n to_o go_v in_o tâ—…e_n same_o method_n for_o by_o this_o they_o think_v to_o free_v themselves_o from_o schism_n when_o they_o be_v put_v upon_o it_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o depart_v from_o the_o ministry_n from_o the_o ordinance_n and_o the_o public_a worship_n they_o tell_v we_o the_o ministry_n be_v antichristian_a they_o have_v not_o renounce_v their_o call_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o word_n they_o call_v all_o that_o antichristian_a which_o have_v be_v use_v in_o antichristian_a time_n and_o have_v a_o conveyance_n and_o transmission_n down_o to_o we_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o antichristian_a man_n which_o position_n of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v most_o erroneous_a and_o false_a so_o it_o do_v draw_v many_o dangerous_a consequence_n along_o with_o it_o therefore_o to_o prevent_v such_o cunning_a trick_n of_o legerdemain_n we_o will_v lay_v down_o the_o truth_n distinct_o first_o we_o will_v show_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v direct_o antichristian_a second_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n three_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n as_o they_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o four_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v antichristian_a false_o so_o call_v for_o that_o which_o be_v â—…ruly_o antichristian_a all_o such_o be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o right-hand_a for_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v say_v he_o cause_v all_o to_o
nation_n yet_o if_o we_o serious_o consider_v the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o light_n begin_v to_o break_v out_o and_o the_o day_n begin_v to_o dawn_n at_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1453._o for_o the_o greek_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o that_o eye_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v put_v out_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n by_o this_o mean_n to_o cast_v many_o learned_a grecian_n into_o this_o western_a world_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o revive_n of_o the_o language_n and_o the_o revive_n of_o the_o language_n bring_v in_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o other_o ancient_a author_n and_o thing_n begin_v to_o be_v cast_v into_o another_o mould_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o more_o learned_a sort_n be_v bring_v off_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o the_o more_o zealous_a one_o from_o vision_n dream_n and_o revelation_n and_o so_o the_o world_n be_v prepare_v to_o receive_v another_o kind_n of_o light_n not_o to_o mention_v the_o trouble_n which_o reuchlin_n pagnin_n and_o arias_n montanus_n do_v meet_v withal_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o epistle_n of_o erasmus_n how_o much_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n be_v enrage_v at_o he_o he_o tell_v we_o how_o in_o england_n france_n spain_n italy_n and_o everywhere_o in_o a_o manner_n they_o do_v both_o public_o and_o private_o inveigh_v against_o he_o and_o it_o go_v for_o a_o receive_a maxim_n among_o many_o that_o erasmus_n do_v more_o hurt_v than_o luther_n how_o can_v that_o be_v he_o revive_v the_o tongue_n he_o be_v a_o instrument_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n and_o by_o those_o amoeniores_fw-la literae_fw-la which_o he_o so_o often_o speak_v of_o he_o do_v bring_v the_o world_n from_o monkish_a darkness_n and_o foolish_a revelation_n campanella_n therefore_o call_v the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o papist_n grammaticale_n bellum_n a_o grammarian_n war_n because_o by_o the_o study_n of_o the_o language_n by_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n be_v introduce_v and_o it_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o melancthon_n non_fw-la aliam_fw-la ad_fw-la veterem_fw-la barbariem_fw-la reducendam_fw-la magis_fw-la compendiariam_fw-la esse_fw-la viam_fw-la quam_fw-la si_fw-la studia_fw-la linguarum_fw-la interirent_fw-la there_o be_v no_o more_o compendious_a way_n to_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a barbarism_n then_o if_o the_o study_n of_o language_n shall_v peresh_v orat._n tom_n 4._o pag._n 465._o as_o light_v then_o as_o man_n make_v of_o humane_a learning_n in_o these_o time_n it_o be_v one_o chief_a mean_a under_o god_n to_o bring_v the_o world_n out_o of_o antichristian_a darkness_n and_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o so_o it_o man_n that_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v total_o abolish_v it_o will_v occasion_v the_o return_n of_o that_o darkness_n once_o again_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o consider_v the_o story_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o immersion_n how_o the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o this_o darkness_n it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o process_n of_o the_o aforementioned_a discourse_n that_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v public_o proclaim_v the_o scripture_n begin_v to_o be_v slight_v and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n immoderate_o extol_v now_o here_o be_v a_o great_a demand_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o church_n can_v apostatise_v and_o degenerate_v so_o far_o in_o one_o or_o two_o century_n see_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n when_o chrysostome_n hierom_n augustine_n and_o other_o live_v there_o be_v so_o much_o light_v the_o answer_n be_v clear_a the_o goth_n hun_n and_o vandal_n and_o other_o barbarous_a nation_n come_v out_o of_o the_o north_n overturn_v church_n burn_a library_n overthrow_v school_n of_o learning_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o world_n be_v organise_v and_o fashion_v to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o all_o that_o whole_a body_n of_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o conscience_n of_o ignorant_a people_n by_o vision_n dream_n and_o revelation_n from_o all_o which_o i_o do_v conclude_v if_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o total_a abrogation_n of_o book-learning_n it_o will_v be_v a_o compendious_a way_n &_o mean_n to_o bring_v the_o church_n into_o its_o former_a darkness_n for_o as_o experience_n show_v that_o the_o take_v away_o of_o that_o learning_n be_v one_o chief_a meâ—…n_n to_o introduce_v antichristian_a darkness_n so_o the_o restore_n and_o renew_v of_o it_o again_o be_v one_o principal_a mean_n of_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o former_a light_n three_o they_o do_v symbolize_v and_o come_v in_o the_o near_a similitude_n to_o the_o true_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n who_o do_v build_v their_o corscience_n upon_o man_n and_o do_v make_v man_n the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o this_o sense_n we_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o say_v mat._n 23._o 9_o call_v no_o man_n your_o father_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o one_o be_v your_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n neither_o be_v you_o call_v master_n for_o one_o be_v your_o master_n even_o christ._n some_o be_v so_o void_a of_o understanding_n as_o to_o take_v these_o word_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n as_o though_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n shall_v extinguish_v civil_a relation_n and_o distinction_n betwixt_o man_n and_o man_n but_o these_o be_v idle_a conceit_n we_o be_v to_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o our_o saviour_n meaning_n the_o jew_n in_o his_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a faction_n into_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sadducee_n herodian_o gaulonite_n and_o the_o like_a now_o it_o be_v the_o ambition_n of_o those_o time_n for_o every_o man_n to_o have_v his_o rabbi_n and_o each_o rabbi_n to_o have_v his_o scholar_n depend_v upon_o he_o as_o the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o this_o sense_n our_o saviour_n speak_v that_o they_o shall_v call_v no_o man_n rabbi_n rabbi_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n one_o be_v your_o master_n even_o christ_n and_o all_o you_o be_v brethren_n in_o these_o word_n he_o do_v especial_o point_v at_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o pope_n kingdom_n for_o though_o there_o be_v much_o ado_n make_v betwixt_o the_o critic_n in_o the_o greek_a hebrew_n and_o syriack_n tongue_n about_o the_o true_a origination_n of_o the_o word_n papa_n yet_o i_o find_v that_o all_o do_v agree_v in_o the_o signification_n that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o spiritual_a father_n now_o then_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o apparent_a that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n do_v depend_v upon_o their_o teacher_n as_o their_o spiritual_a father_n and_o all_o the_o spiritual_a father_n of_o the_o low_a degree_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o father_n of_o all_o and_o herein_o that_o hierarchy_n do_v direct_o oppose_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v describe_v eph._n 4._o ver_fw-la 4._o 5_o 6._o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n even_o as_o you_o be_v call_v into_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o call_n one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n one_o god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o the_o apostle_n further_o speak_v how_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n every_o one_o of_o you_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o of_o cephas_n and_o i_o of_o christ_n be_v christ_n divide_v be_v paul_n crucify_v for_o you_o or_o be_v you_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o paul_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 12_o 13._o it_o appear_v by_o this_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o church_n be_v break_v by_o many_o division_n several_a believer_n have_v their_o several_a rabbi_n on_o who_o they_o do_v depend_v and_o though_o paul_n and_o cephas_n will_v not_o take_v so_o much_o upon_o they_o to_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o people_n faith_n and_o the_o head_n of_o party_n yet_o the_o false_a apostle_n do_v wonderful_o affect_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o title_n and_o too_o many_o carnal_a christian_n in_o those_o day_n be_v too_o forward_o to_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o other_o man_n sleeve_n and_o to_o come_v in_o the_o near_a formasity_n to_o the_o antichristian_a practice_n in_o these_o last_o time_n the_o world_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o fall_v into_o division_n and_o to_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n and_o in_o this_o man_n must_v needs_o symbolize_v with_o they_o who_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o lord_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o do_v profess_v themselves_o
to_o be_v member_n of_o his_o church_n the_o building_n upon_o man_n then_o be_v that_o which_o do_v bring_v any_o people_n in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o antichristianisme_n and_o the_o more_o they_o do_v this_o the_o more_o or_o less_o be_v they_o antichristian_a and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v one_o chief_a reason_n in_o scripture_n why_o the_o fall_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a saint_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n because_o other_o shall_v not_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o moses_n do_v anger_v the_o lord_n at_o the_o water_n of_o meribah_n and_o massah_n he_o die_v before_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n do_v bury_v he_o in_o obscurity_n no_o man_n know_v of_o his_o sepulchre_n because_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v not_o go_v awhoring_a after_o it_o deut._n 34._o 6._o and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n among_o all_o the_o apostle_n the_o fault_n of_o none_o be_v leave_v so_o upon_o public_a record_n as_o those_o of_o peter_n and_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o this_o doubtless_o the_o lord_n do_v foresee_v what_o idolatry_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v commit_v in_o own_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o the_o church_n as_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n alone_o for_o these_o cause_n i_o believe_v the_o great_a fall_n of_o peter_n be_v leave_v upon_o record_n that_o the_o papist_n shall_v not_o say_v i_o be_o of_o peter_n i_o be_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o succession_n from_o peter_n cyprian_a and_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n fall_v into_o another_o extreme_a they_o think_v if_o a_o man_n have_v deny_v the_o truth_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n he_o shall_v never_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o ministry_n again_o but_o shall_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o one_o of_o they_o only_o i_o can_v but_o in_o the_o general_n approve_v the_o strictness_n of_o the_o discipline_n especial_o against_o the_o fault_n and_o corruption_n of_o minister_n who_o shall_v be_v light_n and_o example_n to_o other_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o strict_o deal_v with_o all_o never_o to_o be_v receive_v no_o not_o upon_o term_n of_o the_o great_a repentance_n humiliation_n and_o godly_a sorrow_n i_o may_v say_v in_o this_o case_n that_o cyprian_a and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o african_a father_n be_v too_o canonical_a and_o it_o be_v well_o for_o s._n peter_n that_o he_o be_v no_o minister_n in_o africa_n when_o he_o deny_v his_o master_n in_o the_o high-priest_n hall_n sure_o by_o the_o rigour_n of_o such_o principle_n they_o will_v never_o have_v receive_v he_o into_o office_n again_o but_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o better_a end_n in_o the_o permission_n of_o his_o fall_n simon_n say_v he_o satan_n have_v desire_v to_o winnow_v thou_o as_o wheat_n but_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n shall_v not_o fail_v luke_n 22._o 31._o here_o then_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_o show_v why_o satan_n do_v prevail_v so_o against_o peter_n why_o he_o be_v uphold_v mere_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n be_v this_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n god_n in_o great_a wisdom_n do_v suffer_v the_o most_o eminent_a minister_n to_o fall_v great_o to_o pluck_v down_o their_o pride_n that_o they_o may_v be_v more_o humble_a and_o that_o their_o bowel_n of_o affection_n and_o tenderness_n may_v be_v great_a towards_o the_o lose_a son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v preach_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n more_o tender_o and_o more_o feel_o to_o the_o win_n and_o save_v of_o miserable_a soul_n these_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o peter_n and_o one_o special_a reason_n be_v also_o here_o to_o be_v remember_v god_n do_v permit_v he_o to_o fall_v so_o foul_o to_o prevent_v that_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v which_o shall_v be_v so_o general_a in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o the_o sin_n of_o antichristianity_n be_v to_o make_v man_n the_o lord_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o build_v upon_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n the_o pretend_a successor_n of_o peter_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n four_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n who_o use_v a_o lawful_a authority_n antichrist-like_a to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n ambition_n and_o external_a glory_n the_o apostle_n say_v i_o will_v have_v write_v unto_o the_o church_n but_o diotrephes_n who_o love_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n suffer_v we_o not_o 3_o joh._n ver_fw-la 9_o here_o then_o see_v he_o do_v love_n to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n we_o may_v probable_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o lawful_a government_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o affectation_n of_o precedency_n even_o in_o those_o day_n and_o in_o what_o time_n may_v not_o the_o like_a spirit_n of_o pride_n be_v in_o some_o man_n when_o they_o be_v put_v into_o place_n of_o rule_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o direction_n of_o paul_n concern_v the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o he_o must_v not_o be_v a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 6._o it_o be_v clear_a from_o these_o word_n as_o also_o from_o the_o whole_a epistle_n that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o government_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o whosoever_o s._n paul_n bishop_n be_v he_o must_v have_v the_o principal_a stroke_n in_o the_o government_n for_o these_o word_n be_v immediate_o add_v if_o a_o man_n know_v not_o how_o to_o rule_v his_o own_o house_n how_o shall_v he_o take_v care_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v christ_n house_n and_o the_o bishop_n elder_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n have_v their_o office_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o and_o not_o from_o any_o other_o authority_n now_o such_o a_o lawful_a power_n as_o this_o be_v man_n may_v sinful_o abuse_v and_o pervert_v to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o their_o own_o greatness_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v give_v this_o caveat_n not_o a_o novice_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o novice_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o man_n young_a in_o year_n for_o timothy_n himself_o be_v but_o young_a but_o he_o mean_v a_o beginner_n in_o the_o school_n of_o christ_n a_o novice_n in_o manner_n such_o a_o one_o he_o will_v not_o have_v set_v over_o the_o house_n of_o god_n lest_o be_v swell_v up_o with_o pride_n he_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o sin_n and_o the_o same_o condemnation_n as_o the_o devil_n do_v be_v sometime_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n from_o this_o instance_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o a_o lawful_a power_n may_v be_v use_v in_o a_o antichristian_a manner_n such_o beginning_n of_o pride_n the_o apostle_n probable_o may_v see_v in_o those_o day_n and_o these_o may_v occasion_v he_o to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n do_v already_o work_v now_o whereas_o some_o do_v impute_v it_o to_o this_o or_o that_o government_n that_o it_o will_v be_v as_o tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a as_o any_o that_o go_v before_o let_v they_o not_o deceive_v themselves_o the_o government_n may_v be_v christ_n yet_o if_o any_o do_v use_v it_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o pride_n tyranny_n or_o lordliness_n the_o fault_n be_v their_o own_o it_o lie_v in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o person_n but_o not_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o office_n the_o superiority_n of_o parent_n over_o their_o child_n of_o husband_n over_o their_o wife_n of_o magistrate_n over_o the_o people_n be_v all_o by_o divine_a institution_n yet_o the_o person_n may_v so_o demean_v themselves_o that_o they_o may_v tyrannize_v and_o if_o we_o may_v so_o speak_v it_o may_v antichristianize_v that_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v concern_v steward_n in_o a_o lawful_a power_n if_o that_o evil_a servant_n shall_v say_v my_o lord_n defer_v his_o come_n and_o shall_v begin_v to_o smite_v his_o fellow-servant_n and_o shall_v eat_v and_o drink_v with_o the_o drunken_a the_o lord_n of_o that_o servant_n will_v come_v in_o a_o day_n when_o he_o look_v not_o for_o he_o and_o will_v cut_v he_o in_o sunder_o and_o appoint_v he_o his_o portion_n with_o hypocrite_n mat._n 24._o 48_o 49._o by_o a_o servant_n or_o steward_n we_o may_v understand_v magistrate_n minister_n or_o any_o other_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v entrust_v with_o a_o lawful_a power_n in_o church_n or_o commonwealth_n now_o if_o they_o use_v this_o power_n illegal_o and_o tyrannical_o if_o minister_n cast_v those_o out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v be_v keep_v in_o
to_o be_v lay_v aside_o and_o because_o they_o read_v when_o the_o beast_n do_v bear_v rule_n that_o he_o do_v compel_v all_o the_o world_n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o they_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n thereupon_o they_o gather_v that_o all_o coercion_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v after_o the_o antichristian_a form_n and_o because_o they_o will_v stand_v far_o enough_o from_o that_o pattern_n they_o think_v it_o best_o and_o most_o comporting_a with_o the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n to_o leave_v all_o to_o a_o boundless_a toleration_n nay_o some_o learned_a man_n of_o good_a note_n have_v go_v so_o far_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o edict_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o succeed_a prince_n as_o upon_o the_o bottom-stone_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o babel_n and_o their_o ground_n be_v this_o because_o the_o law_n which_o the_o aforementioned_a prince_n do_v make_v for_o the_o suppress_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o idolatry_n be_v afterward_o pervert_v and_o turn_v against_o the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n we_o willing_o yield_v that_o great_a care_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o withal_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n as_o it_o be_v true_o christian_n by_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v antichristian_a by_o the_o position_n of_o other_o the_o circumstance_n do_v vary_v the_o case_n the_o papist_n be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o come_v to_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n for_o some_o godless_a and_o wretched_a man_n will_v never_o worship_v god_n nor_o call_v upon_o his_o name_n but_o their_o antichristianity_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o compel_v man_n to_o a_o idolatrous_a will-worship_n of_o their_o own_o devise_v they_o be_v not_o antichristian_a in_o that_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v monarchical_a or_o that_o there_o be_v one_o ecumenical_a bishop_n of_o all_o so_o christ_n be_v the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o our_o soul_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o chap._n 5._o v._n 3._o but_o their_o antichristianism_n lie_v in_o this_o as_o they_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n universal_a bishop_n and_o do_v compel_v all_o man_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n as_o to_o the_o law_n of_o christ._n we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o coercive_a power_n for_o it_o may_v be_v either_o christian_n or_o antichristian_a as_o the_o circumstance_n do_v stand_v nabuchadnezzar_n do_v set_v up_o a_o image_n and_o command_v all_o the_o state_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o pair_n of_o death_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v it_o in_o this_o act_n of_o compulsion_n he_o do_v come_v in_o the_o near_a resemblance_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o be_v no_o doubt_n a_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hold_v in_o every_o kind_n for_o afterward_o we_o read_v that_o the_o same_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v make_v a_o decree_n that_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n that_o shall_v speak_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o god_n of_o shadrach_n meshach_n and_o abednego_n shall_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n in_o this_o case_n we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n be_v antichristian_a unless_o we_o will_v make_v it_o antichristianism_n to_o restrain_v idolater_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o the_o true_a god_n i_o may_v here_o take_v occasion_n to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o law_n make_v by_o the_o king_n of_o nineveh_n and_o his_o noble_n that_o all_o under_o that_o government_n shall_v fast_v and_o pray_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v turn_v every_o one_o from_o the_o evil_n of_o his_o way_n though_o here_o be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o compulsory_a power_n yet_o none_o can_v say_v that_o they_o do_v symbolize_v with_o antichrist_n in_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o lord_n do_v turn_v from_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o the_o commendation_n of_o their_o repentance_n be_v upon_o record_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o coercive_a power_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n may_v in_o some_o case_n be_v tyrannical_a and_o antichristian_a so_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o in_o other_o may_v be_v holy_a and_o true_o christian_n and_o man_n do_v unadvised_o jumble_v and_o confound_v those_o thing_n together_o which_o shall_v be_v distinct_o lay_v down_o second_o many_o in_o these_o time_n think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n too_o near_o to_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a pomp_n and_o magnificence_n now_o say_v they_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o as_o long_o as_o she_o be_v in_o this_o vale_n of_o tear_n she_o be_v liable_a to_o continual_a suffering_n and_o indeed_o the_o practice_n of_o man_n have_v be_v some_o way_n suitable_a to_o this_o opinion_n for_o see_v the_o great_a riches_n splendour_n magnificence_n and_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o her_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o have_v set_v upon_o such_o a_o way_n of_o reformation_n in_o cast_v out_o romish_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n that_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n poor_a enough_o in_o many_o place_n the_o maintenance_n be_v so_o bare_a that_o the_o minister_n have_v scarce_o wherewithal_o to_o keep_v they_o upon_o the_o work_n in_o their_o conscience_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n must_v stand_v in_o penury_n and_o want_n of_o outward_a thing_n because_o the_o romish_a antichristian_a church_n have_v enjoy_v these_o thing_n in_o so_o great_a plenty_n but_o in_o this_o point_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o the_o prophet_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o beauty_n of_o her_o rise_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v nursing-fathers_n that_o they_o shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o mr._n burrough_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o hosea_n be_v very_o solid_a and_o copious_a upon_o the_o point_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v true_o explain_v we_o may_v find_v great_a comfort_n in_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o we_o shall_v there_o see_v thing_n more_o clear_o make_v cut_v it_o be_v the_o speech_n of_o the_o saint_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v and_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v come_v and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a rev._n 19_o 7._o now_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n it_o be_v explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o lamb_n wife_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o john_n v_o 9_o come_v hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god_n here_o then_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n or_o the_o gospel-church_n in_o relation_n to_o her_o felicity_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n be_v term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o great_a city_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o greatness_n and_o magnificence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n which_o have_v everywhere_o in_o the_o prophecy_n such_o a_o transcendent_a title_n ascribe_v to_o she_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v enjoy_v time_n of_o great_a glory_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v concern_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n whether_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o read_v and_o the_o first_o verse_n that_o a_o woman_n be_v clothe_v with_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n be_v under_o her_o foot_n and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n of_o twelve_o star_n and_o she_o be_v with_o child_n cry_v travel_v in_o birth_n and_o pain_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o woman_n be_v mean_v the_o primitive_a church_n as_o she_o be_v in_o travel_n with_o
all_o nation_n to_o bring_v forth_o her_o christ-like_a issue_n and_o by_o the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n we_o must_v necessary_o understand_v the_o great_a persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o for_o 300_o year_n do_v endeavour_v to_o devour_v her_o child_n when_o she_o be_v deliver_v the_o next_o attempt_n be_v to_o drown_v she_o with_o a_o stand_v of_o barbarous_a nation_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o north._n after_o this_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v there_o feed_v 1260_o day_n so_o many_o year_n the_o church_n be_v under_o antichristian_a persecution_n when_o these_o time_n be_v end_v and_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n burn_v then_o begin_v the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n all_o these_o be_v but_o emblem_n and_o figure_n of_o so_o many_o several_a change_n and_o variety_n that_o the_o outward_a visible_a church_n shall_v meet_v withal_o upon_o the_o earth_n she_o do_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o moon_n in_o her_o several_a form_n and_o appearance_n the_o outward_a visible_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n but_o she_o be_v distinguish_v according_a to_o different_a relation_n in_o sundry_a change_n of_o time_n these_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_o deliver_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o no_o further_a question_n may_v be_v make_v but_o to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o late_a day_n let_v we_o compare_v it_o with_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o zachary_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 1._o man_n go_v to_o measure_v when_o they_o build_v city_n and_o town_n and_o this_o be_v speak_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o waste_n of_o jerusalem_n mention_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n ver_fw-la 12._o how_o long_o will_v thou_o not_o have_v mercy_n on_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n against_o which_o thou_o have_v indignation_n this_o three_o score_n and_o ten_o year_n in_o opposition_n to_o this_o waste_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n the_o prophet_n in_o the_o vision_n do_v see_v a_o man_n with_o a_o measure_n line_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o measure_n jerusalem_n to_o see_v what_o be_v the_o breadth_n thereof_o and_o what_o be_v the_o length_n thereof_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v speak_v in_o effect_n rev._n 21._o 15._o the_o angel_n have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_a and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reod_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n all_o these_o figurative_a expression_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o her_o waste_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o these_o time_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o rise_v and_o to_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o to_o leave_v out_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o not_o to_o measure_v it_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o holy_a city_n shall_v they_o tread_v under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n chap._n 11._o ver_fw-la 1_o 2._o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v the_o space_n of_o tread_v down_o the_o holy_a city_n by_o antichristian_a gentile_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o waste_n and_o conculcation_n the_o angel_n do_v measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o do_v foretell_v the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o restitution_n of_o that_o glorious_a state_n which_o she_o shall_v have_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n much_o more_o may_v be_v speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o this_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o external_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o bring_v we_o back_o again_o to_o popery_n neither_o be_v it_o absolute_o so_o in_o all_o although_o it_o may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o the_o position_n of_o some_o circumstance_n only_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o great_a city_n that_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o woman_n that_o be_v adorn_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n chap._n 17._o be_v the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n altogether_o destitute_a of_o these_o ornament_n be_v not_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n all_o of_o gold_n like_a to_o transparent_a glass_n rev._n chap._n 21_o what_o if_o rome_n antichristian_a be_v the_o city_n who_o merchant_n be_v the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 18._o be_v not_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n that_o city_n of_o who_o also_o it_o be_v foretell_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o do_v not_o all_o the_o prophet_n special_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n speak_v of_o the_o call_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v though_o the_o outward_a splendour_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v antichristian_a in_o some_o case_n it_o may_v be_v true_o christian_n in_o other_o chap._n xv._n concern_v thâ—…se_a thing_n that_o be_v not_o antichristian_a â—…ut_o be_v only_o false_o so_o call_v by_o the_o separation_n we_o will_v not_o go_v over_o all_o the_o point_n but_o insist_v only_o upon_o those_o that_o be_v of_o great_a moment_n to_o wit_n magistracy_n and_o ministry_n by_o these_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o stand_n of_o the_o magistracy_n they_o take_v it_o to_o be_v antichristian_a because_o they_o have_v a_o power_n over_o other_o man_n and_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o daniel_n they_o find_v by_o read_v that_o these_o do_v signify_v empire_n dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n but_o herein_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o in_o the_o prophecy_n aforesaid_a the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n do_v not_o absolute_o signify_v empire_n &_o dominion_n but_o idolatrous_a empire_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o absolute_o idolatrous_a empire_n but_o such_o empire_n and_o dominion_n which_o do_v lord_n and_o tyrannize_v it_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o do_v try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n we_o have_v sufficient_o clear_v the_o point_n that_o when_o christ_n shall_v begin_v his_o reign_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o be_v with_o the_o abrogation_n of_o all_o magistracy_n power_n and_o authority_n only_o the_o authority_n and_o government_n shall_v acknowledge_v he_o as_o indeed_o he_o be_v the_o only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n do_v not_o disannul_v the_o be_v of_o government_n though_o they_o be_v under_o his_o power_n and_o headship_n no_o more_o will_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o lamb_n abrogate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n though_o they_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n magistracy_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o foul_a error_n then_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o pluck_v up_o magistracy_n under_o the_o colour_n and_o pretence_n of_o a_o antichristian_a encroachment_n but_o this_o engine_n now_o a-days_o be_v more_o principal_o use_v against_o the_o ministry_n the_o great_a design_n to_o throw_v the_o ministry_n out_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v tell_v again_o and_o again_o that_o the_o minister_n be_v antichristian_a in_o their_o title_n in_o their_o ordination_n by_o bishop_n in_o their_o maintenance_n by_o tithe_n etc._n etc._n for_o antichristianism_n in_o title_n to_o make_v this_o good_a they_o reckon_v up_o a_o defame_a catalogue_n of_o name_n the_o pope_n cardinal_n archbishop_n bishop_n parson_n vicar_n curate_n but_o to_o this_o abundant_a satisfaction_n be_v give_v as_o by_o other_o so_o by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n themselves_o and_o special_o by_o mr._n ball_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o can_n among_o many_o other_o passage_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n pag._n 45._o to_o contend_v about_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v make_v himself_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o consequent_o be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o counter-christ_n in_o this_o we_o agree_v wiâ—…h_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n and_o for_o a_o particular_a accommodation_n of_o the_o text_n we_o will_v proceed_v in_o brief_a to_o show_v what_o understanding_n we_o have_v of_o those_o passage_n that_o have_v lie_v in_o the_o dark_a so_o long_o the_o reader_n perhaps_o will_v be_v the_o better_o prepare_v to_o understand_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v a_o short_a description_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o shall_v more_o large_o be_v deliver_v afterward_o first_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o number_n i_o do_v not_o take_v it_o in_o the_o ordinary_a way_n for_o lateinos_n or_o any_o such_o grammatical_a name_n but_o the_o name_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v the_o power_n headship_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o true_a discovery_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o sense_n i_o may_v confident_o believe_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o number_n have_v not_o lie_v in_o obscurity_n all_o this_o while_n second_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o manifestation_n of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n the_o great_a part_n of_o protestant_a writer_n and_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o that_o have_v speak_v of_o these_o thing_n with_o any_o solidity_n affirm_v that_o it_o begin_v solemn_o public_o and_o by_o authority_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o decree_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n this_o be_v the_o remarkable_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o we_o say_v be_v exact_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n in_o which_o respect_n the_o number_n be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n that_o be_v the_o number_n that_o do_v decipher_v specify_v and_o characterise_v the_o name_n or_o headship_n in_o the_o most_o remarkable_a beginning_n and_o edition_n thereof_o but_o see_v the_o great_a question_n will_v be_v concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o whole_a systeme_n and_o body_n of_o these_o kingdom_n and_o so_o proceed_v by_o analogy_n the_o first_o be_v the_o babylonian_a now_o if_o we_o inquire_v where_o this_o kingdom_n do_v begin_v not_o from_o nabonasser_n not_o from_o any_o babylonian_a king_n immediate_o ensue_v but_o from_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o of_o he_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v thou_o be_v this_o head_n of_o gold_n dan._n 2._o he_o first_o bring_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n and_o in_o he_o therefore_o we_o be_v to_o settle_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o babylonian_a as_o the_o first_o metal-kingdome_n the_o second_o be_v the_o persian_a and_o here_o also_o if_o we_o examine_v when_o this_o metal-kingdome_n do_v begin_v not_o simple_o from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o people_n begin_v to_o have_v a_o form_n of_o government_n but_o from_o that_o time_n as_o they_o begin_v to_o exercise_v monarchical_a dominion_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n this_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n in_o he_o therefore_o the_o persian_a do_v commence_v as_o the_o second_o metal-kingdome_n the_o three_o be_v the_o grecian_a and_o if_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o method_n we_o must_v not_o general_o and_o indefinite_o look_v to_o the_o time_n when_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n begin_v to_o have_v rule_n and_o government_n among_o they_o but_o when_o they_o begin_v their_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pasâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d time_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o 〈◊〉_d particular_a sense_n express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n daâ—…_n 8._o 21._o in_o he_o than_o we_o be_v to_o fix_v the_o true_a 〈◊〉_d and_o beginning_n of_o the_o grecian_a as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdome_n the_o four_o be_v the_o roman_n and_o if_o we_o proceed_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o find_v when_o that_o nation_n do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o here_o we_o must_v not_o reckon_v from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a legion_n first_o enter_v jerusalem_n when_o they_o bring_v the_o land_n of_o judea_n in_o subjection_n when_o they_o erect_v their_o government_n in_o those_o country_n which_o former_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o when_o in_o their_o particular_a time_n they_o do_v begin_v to_o exercise_v the_o same_o cruelty_n and_o hardness_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o babylonian_n persian_n and_o grecian_n have_v do_v before_o under_o each_o of_o their_o empire_n respective_o here_o we_o be_v to_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n now_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n and_o so_o we_o have_v the_o clear_a meaning_n of_o the_o text_n let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n government_n and_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o first_o institution_n thereof_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o therefore_o 666_o be_v right_o and_o apocalyptical_o call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n by_o this_o character_n the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o so_o downward_o have_v they_o give_v themselves_o to_o subtlety_n of_o observation_n in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o prophetical_a time_n by_o wisdom_n some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o may_v have_v find_v out_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o visible_a appear_v of_o this_o name_n or_o headship_n set_v up_o in_o the_o great_a derogation_n to_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n that_o be_v only_a lord_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o the_o text_n which_o if_o it_o be_v attentive_o consider_v will_v abundant_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n it_o be_v express_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n count_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n though_o there_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o as_o daniel_n number_v the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o so_o many_o region_n part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o which_o regard_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n dan._n 2._o so_o he_o do_v decipher_v the_o same_o tyrannical_a empire_n and_o the_o same_o revolution_n of_o time_n by_o four_o great_a beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o my_o understanding_n the_o spirit_n do_v as_o good_a as_o point_v with_o the_o finger_n to_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n for_o he_o that_o have_v wisdom_n to_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o question_n will_v be_v what_o rule_n shall_v he_o number_v by_o that_o so_o he_o may_v find_v out_o the_o account_n the_o answer_n be_v plain_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n let_v he_o count_v by_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o revolution_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n there_o be_v exact_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n only_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n such_o as_o piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la willet_n rolloc_n deodate_v and_o other_o will_v say_v how_o can_v the_o number_n take_v date_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n when_o the_o roman_a be_v no_o metal-kingdome_n but_o do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n to_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o the_o understanding_n of_o other_o
we_o account_v it_o but_o a_o curiosity_n to_o find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o christ_n in_o these_o thing_n in_o which_o also_o the_o precious_a soul_n of_o many_o thousand_o be_v so_o deep_o hazard_v and_o that_o for_o ever_o to_o their_o eternal_a perdition_n if_o they_o repent_v not_o our_o saviour_n foreseeing_a the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n and_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v great_a tenderness_n of_o heart_n towards_o they_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o suffer_v he_o say_v daughter_n of_o jerusalem_n weep_v not_o for_o i_o but_o weep_v for_o yourselves_o and_o for_o your_o child_n for_o the_o day_n be_v come_v in_o which_o they_o shall_v say_v bless_a be_v the_o barren_a that_o do_v not_o bear_v and_o the_o pap_n that_o never_o give_v suck_v luk._n 23._o 28_o 29_o 30._o even_o so_o at_o this_o present_a day_n though_o the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o great_a enemy_n that_o we_o have_v yet_o nevertheless_o have_v we_o the_o heart_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v we_o see_v the_o greatness_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o the_o grievousness_n of_o the_o wrath_n to_o come_v we_o will_v have_v tender_a affection_n towards_o they_o we_o will_v mourn_v over_o they_o with_o many_o tear_n but_o how_o shall_v we_o do_v this_o if_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o this_o sin_n be_v and_o what_o judgement_n the_o lord_n will_v bring_v upon_o they_o for_o these_o thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o idle_a speculation_n to_o meditate_v on_o this_o subject_n which_o concern_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n because_o of_o the_o sin_n four_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v special_o for_o these_o thing_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o edict_n be_v make_v that_o all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 15._o the_o victory_n of_o the_o saint_n also_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n be_v of_o they_o that_o have_v overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o v._n 2_o 3._o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n also_o those_o soul_n saâ—…e_v upon_o throne_n and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark._n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o that_o these_o be_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyr_n suffering_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o be_v the_o eminent_a object_n of_o their_o victory_n and_o crown_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n now_o shall_v we_o think_v the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o nice_a speculation_n i_o think_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o serious_o to_o be_v think_v of_o and_o i_o believe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o shall_v so_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n five_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o object_n of_o the_o vial_n upon_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n they_o be_v pour_v out_o they_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o a_o people_n that_o be_v distinguish_v by_o such_o badge_n and_o cognisance_n as_o these_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o worship_v his_o image_n chap._n 16._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 10_o 13._o now_o then_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o the_o vial_n be_v and_o wherein_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n do_v appear_v in_o his_o pour_v forth_o of_o they_o in_o these_o time_n for_o these_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o vial_n it_o will_v be_v a_o point_n very_o necessary_a and_o material_a to_o the_o open_n of_o this_o doctrine_n to_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n for_o the_o vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n have_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a operation_n upon_o these_o kind_n of_o man_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o light_a curiosity_n to_o discover_v what_o these_o thing_n be_v and_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n be_v decipher_v and_o set_v forth_o under_o these_o character_n six_o consider_v the_o promise_n that_o be_v make_v to_o the_o church_n that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n than_o the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o that_o wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o worship_v the_o beast_n in_o adore_v his_o image_n and_o in_o receive_v his_o mark_n as_o may_v appear_v chap._n 13._o v._n 13_o 14._o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n do_v deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v here_o we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o this_o deceive_a of_o the_o nation_n be_v only_o at_o that_o instant_n but_o he_o have_v deceive_v they_o and_o do_v deceive_v they_o and_o will_v deceive_v they_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o wit_n the_o delude_a king_n that_o they_o shall_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v when_o those_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o for_o though_o he_o and_o the_o beast_n be_v two_o yet_o in_o this_o business_n they_o be_v but_o one_o the_o dragon_n deceive_v the_o nation_n by_o the_o beast_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o dragon_n vicegerent_n in_o deceive_v the_o nation_n when_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v the_o dragon_n also_o shall_v be_v bind_v up_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o if_o we_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o inquire_v wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v direct_v we_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o the_o receive_n of_o his_o mark._n it_o be_v no_o frivolous_a study_n then_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o sense_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o mean_v of_o these_o thing_n see_v they_o be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o such_o a_o universal_a delusion_n and_o who_o can_v tell_v when_o these_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v more_o clear_o know_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v former_o seduce_v when_o they_o shall_v come_v also_o more_o perfect_o and_o full_o to_o know_v what_o the_o spirit_n mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o image_n and_o how_o they_o have_v great_o sin_v against_o christ_n in_o yield_v to_o these_o thing_n who_o can_v tell_v what_o a_o mean_a this_o may_v be_v of_o their_o undeceive_n we_o may_v probable_o suppose_v that_o the_o state_n and_o government_n of_o this_o world_n may_v more_o easy_o be_v bring_v off_o from_o their_o subjection_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o we_o shall_v define_v the_o true_a natural_a meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o lay_v the_o definition_n before_o the_o conscience_n in_o the_o great_a controversy_n betwixt_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o other_o state_n it_o be_v remarkable_a what_o the_o champion_n of_o that_o church_n do_v usual_o propound_v they_o speak_v much_o of_o the_o stability_n of_o that_o seat_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n tue_fw-la petrus_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o look_v to_o experience_n how_o many_o kingdom_n how_o many_o church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n have_v total_o perish_v and_o have_v come_v to_o nothing_o when_o that_o church_n and_o see_v have_v continue_v in_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o that_o for_o many_o age_n now_o this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o foundation_n be_v not_o here_o great_a reason_n allege_v to_o the_o conscience_n that_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n shall_v yet_o continue_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a see_n as_o they_o call_v it_o none_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o authority_n have_v be_v wondrous_o and_o miraculos_o preserve_v in_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o change_n of_o time_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o do_v open_o confess_v that_o to_o i_o it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n to_o see_v a_o state_n oâ—…_n government_n to_o continue_v so_o many_o age_n and_o yet_o to_o abide_v one_o and_o the_o same_o still_o but_o when_o i_o read_v the_o scripture_n i_o find_v that_o the_o
in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o trust_n upon_o the_o lord_n himself_o this_o do_v make_v good_a that_o former_a rule_n what_o the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v and_o so_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n what_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o be_v the_o beast_n himself_o if_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o mighty_a king_n we_o have_v cause_n to_o take_v his_o name_n for_o his_o monarchical_a power_n and_o sovereignty_n second_o we_o often_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o believe_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n we_o do_v not_o then_o look_v to_o the_o name_n jesus_n or_o the_o name_n christ_n as_o though_o there_o be_v any_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n in_o the_o letter_n and_o syllable_n of_o these_o name_n but_o in_o this_o case_n the_o sense_n of_o each_o scripture_n must_v govern_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o apostle_n do_v exhort_v we_o to_o believe_v on_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o their_o sense_n we_o be_v exhort_v to_o believe_v on_o the_o lord_n christ_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n for_o help_v in_o temptation_n and_o for_o supply_v in_o all_o our_o want_n we_o must_v not_o look_v to_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o to_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o each_o scripture_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o read_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o saint_n overcome_v his_o name_n mark_v and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n we_o be_v not_o here_o to_o look_v to_o the_o word_n lateinos_n or_o any_o such_o grammatical_a name_n but_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n the_o name_n must_v be_v take_v for_o the_o potency_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o he_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o lamb._n but_o let_v we_o come_v more_o large_o to_o show_v some_o particular_a instance_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o name_n of_o a_o thing_n person_n or_o state_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o text_n we_o read_v that_o there_o be_v with_o the_o lamb_n 144000_o and_o that_o they_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 1._o now_o these_o 144000_o be_v set_v in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o father_n name_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n be_v contradistinct_a to_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o the_o right_a hand_n now_o here_o sâ—…th_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o name_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n of_o all_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v we_o think_v therefore_o that_o it_o be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o alphabet_n or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o literal_a name_n not_o so_o we_o must_v look_v here_o to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o according_o we_o must_v render_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n they_o that_o have_v their_o father_n name_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n be_v such_o who_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n have_v consecrate_v dedicate_v and_o give_v themselves_o up_o to_o god_n the_o father_n to_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o his_o commandment_n and_o to_o take_v he_o as_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n this_o be_v the_o badge_n of_o their_o outward_a profession_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o opposition_n they_o that_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v such_o as_o do_v resign_v their_o obedience_n to_o he_o as_o to_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n and_o the_o submission_n to_o this_o lordship_n be_v the_o badge_n and_o livery_n of_o their_o outward_a profession_n this_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n further_o we_o read_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 17._o to_o he_o that_o overcome_v will_v i_o give_v a_o white_a stone_n and_o in_o the_o stone_n a_o new_a name_n write_v that_o none_o can_v read_v but_o he_o that_o have_v it_o now_o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o the_o name_n write_v shall_v we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o name_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n if_o we_o so_o affirm_v we_o shall_v have_v as_o good_a foundation_n for_o such_o a_o position_n as_o they_o who_o take_v lateinos_n to_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o this_o be_v to_o trifle_v in_o a_o serious_a matter_n therefore_o we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o forementioned_a principle_n to_o wit_n the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n promise_v to_o give_v to_o he_o that_o overcome_v a_o white_a stone_n and_o in_o the_o stone_n a_o name_n write_v this_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o inward_a testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o seal_v extraordinary_a consolation_n to_o his_o martyr_n and_o witness_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o suffering_n under_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n many_o worthy_a expositor_n take_v this_o for_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o spirit_n that_o follow_v justification_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o several_a late_a treatise_n but_o i_o take_v it_o that_o the_o promise_n in_o the_o text_n and_o so_o common_o through_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v immediate_o make_v to_o he_o that_o overcome_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o therefore_o these_o thing_n do_v more_o immediate_o concern_v the_o martyr_n the_o incoming_a of_o christ_n into_o their_o heart_n and_o the_o divine_a consolation_n which_o they_o feel_v in_o the_o name_n write_v which_o none_o can_v read_v but_o they_o that_o have_v it_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o meaning_n of_o that_o promise_n rev._n 3._o 12._o he_o that_o overcome_v will_v i_o make_v a_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o and_o i_o will_v write_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o my_o god_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o my_o god_n which_o be_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o i_o will_v write_v upon_o he_o my_o new_a name_n in_o these_o word_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n promise_v to_o he_o that_o overcome_v that_o he_o will_v write_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o his_o god_n do_v he_o intend_v here_o a_o writing_n by_o letter_n and_o syllable_n this_o can_v be_v but_o according_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o that_o overcome_v shall_v have_v this_o peculiar_a testimony_n give_v into_o their_o heart_n that_o the_o lord_n be_v they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v he_o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v i_o will_v write_v upon_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o my_o god_n by_o this_o he_o do_v mean_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n represent_v rev._n chap._n 21._o the_o scope_n of_o the_o word_n be_v this_o that_o he_o will_v enrol_v they_o into_o the_o number_n of_o citizen_n and_o count_v they_o as_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n his_o mystical_a body_n and_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n we_o do_v chief_o build_v upon_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n but_o now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o other_o scripture_n where_o usual_o the_o name_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o text_n it_o be_v say_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o sardis_n thou_o have_v a_o few_o name_n which_o have_v not_o defile_v their_o garment_n and_o they_o shall_v walk_v with_o i_o in_o white_a for_o they_o be_v worthy_a rev._n 3._o 4._o here_o then_o when_o it_o be_v say_v thou_o have_v a_o few_o name_n shall_v we_o understand_v this_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o grammatical_a name_n this_o can_v be_v the_o drift_n of_o the_o text_n be_v concern_v the_o person_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n which_o do_v not_o defile_v themselves_o in_o the_o time_n of_o general_a pollution_n and_o so_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o rome_n antichristian_a there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o there_o be_v slay_v of_o the_o name_n of_o man_n 7000_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 13._o now_o for_o the_o name_n of_o man_n shall_v we_o understand_v name_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n what_o a_o kind_n of_o slaughter_n will_v this_o be_v according_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o hebrew_n expression_n we_o may_v say_v that_o such_o a_o number_n of_o person_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o earthquake_n add_v moreover_o to_o this_o that_o the_o beast_n which_o do_v carry_v the_o whore_n be_v full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n chap._n 17._o there_o be_v none_o so_o void_a of_o understanding_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o such_o name_n that_o do_v consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n we_o must_v here_o go_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n which_o speak_v of_o his_o
of_o its_o head_n etc._n etc._n now_o then_o let_v we_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a majesty_n revive_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a that_o this_o be_v the_o image_n how_o shall_v the_o name_n lateinos_n or_o any_o other_o such_o like_a name_n consist_v mere_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n be_v answerable_a to_o such_o a_o image_n as_o this_o what_o equipage_n or_o correspondence_n can_v there_o be_v between_o quid_fw-la nominis_fw-la &_o quid_fw-la rei_fw-la shall_v we_o once_o imagine_v that_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n in_o these_o latter_a time_n be_v only_o of_o a_o name_n that_o consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n and_o such_o like_a element_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n alphabet_n away_o with_o such_o a_o conceit_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n you_o shall_v have_v a_o name_n true_o correspondent_a to_o the_o image_n and_o to_o the_o mark._n for_o when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a sovereignty_n repair_v in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n here_o both_o the_o name_n and_o the_o image_n be_v equivalent_a each_o to_o other_o and_o do_v differ_v only_o in_o a_o certain_a consideration_n and_o the_o mark_v also_o agree_v with_o both_o the_o former_a see_v it_o be_v but_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o subjection_n to_o that_o name_n or_o power_n the_o four_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o antithesis_fw-la or_o contraposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o description_n of_o one_o opposite_a we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o for_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v describe_v revelation_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 16._o he_o have_v on_o his_o vesture_n and_o on_o his_o thigh_n a_o name_n write_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n here_o then_o in_o this_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o after_o his_o power_n or_o sovereignty_n as_o he_o be_v lord_n or_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o read_v also_o phil._n 2._o 9_o because_o he_o humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n god_n high_o exalt_v he_o and_o give_v he_o a_o name_n above_o every_o name_n that_o at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n every_o kâ—…ee_n shall_v bow_v etc._n etc._n here_o many_o in_o dark_a time_n have_v take_v this_o for_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o therefore_o it_o have_v be_v a_o great_a use_n to_o bow_v the_o knee_n when_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v mention_v but_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o mistake_n be_v this_o they_o have_v not_o look_v to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o the_o name_n in_o the_o text_n be_v not_o the_o word_n jesus_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o the_o sublime_a power_n authority_n headship_n dominion_n and_o sovereign_a rule_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n after_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n and_o this_o be_v so_o expound_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o in_o another_o place_n which_o he_o wrought_v in_o christ_n when_o he_o raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o set_v he_o at_o his_o own_o right_a hand_n in_o heavenly_a place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o may_v and_o dominion_n and_o every_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o only_o in_o this_o world_n but_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v and_o have_v put_v all_o thing_n under_o his_o foot_n and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n eph._n 1._o 20_o 21_o 22._o therefore_o the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o sovereign_a power_n that_o god_n the_o father_n do_v give_v to_o his_o son_n the_o lord_n jesus_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n then_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v his_o universal_a power_n and_o headship_n see_v in_o all_o respect_v he_o be_v emulous_a of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o lamb._n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o other_o contrary_n if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v his_o sovereign_a dominion_n king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n ex_fw-la adverso_fw-la on_o the_o other_o part_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a headship_n over_o all_o lord_n and_o king_n and_o earthly_a dominion_n the_o five_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o resemblance_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whore_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n that_o the_o state_n or_o government_n describe_v chap._n 13._o under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v again_o more_o large_o repeat_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n râ—…v_n 17._o now_o see_v there_o be_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o the_o description_n in_o both_o chapter_n as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o matter_n let_v we_o then_o more_o diligent_o consider_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o woman_n upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 5._o here_o i_o think_v none_o will_v be_v so_o void_a of_o judgement_n as_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n and_o a_o literal_a inscription_n in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n as_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o she_o that_o profess_v herself_o the_o head_n or_o mother-church_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o be_v indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o abomination_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o read_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o be_v not_o to_o look_v after_o a_o literal_a name_n as_o lateinos_n and_o the_o like_a but_o his_o namâ—…_n must_v be_v his_o universal_a paternity_n fatherhood_n power_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o analogy_n of_o one_o expression_n we_o may_v â—…e_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o if_o the_o name_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a and_o syllabical_a name_n but_o in_o the_o figure_n do_v only_o denote_v her_o general_a motherhood_n so_o proportionable_o the_o nâ—…_n oâ—…_n the_o beast_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o in_o the_o trope_n iâ—…â—…oth_v only_o signify_v his_o universal_a dominion_n and_o authority_n if_o we_o transfer_v matter_n to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o eveâ—…_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o answer_v these_o character_n of_o the_o propâ—…ecie_n it_o have_v be_v a_o general_a receive_v maxim_n in_o many_o age_n together_o that_o out_o of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o they_o call_v it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o true_a catholic_n with_o they_o that_o be_v her_o admirer_n but_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n she_o be_v call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n so_o it_o have_v be_v as_o general_o receive_v that_o all_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n but_o this_o in_o the_o scripture-language_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n i_o think_v it_o be_v not_o do_v without_o the_o special_a wisdom_n and_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n that_o these_o two_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o christian_a world_n shall_v err_v so_o great_o shall_v be_v set_v forth_o with_o such_o remarkable_a character_n to_o draw_v the_o admiration_n of_o all_o that_o read_v but_o leave_v these_o thing_n for_o a_o deep_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o present_a purpose_n to_o note_v that_o the_o name_n of_o mystical_a babylon_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o the_o general_a motherhood_n of_o that_o city_n and_o church_n so_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o way_n of_o parallel_n be_v not_o a_o literal_a name_n but_o it_o be_v the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o lord_n and_o potentaâ—…e_n the_o six_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o ground_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o imperial_a edict_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 16_o 17._o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a bond_n and_o free_a to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n now_o then_o if_o the_o name_n be_v a_o title_n or_o
appellation_n that_o consist_v only_o of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n how_o will_v this_o redound_v to_o the_o benefit_n or_o perfection_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n if_o man_n of_o all_o degree_n and_o order_n shall_v receive_v a_o name_n mere_o consist_v of_o numeral_a letter_n and_o suchlike_a trifle_n but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o headship_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o rational_a and_o common_a than_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o make_v law_n that_o all_o shall_v live_v in_o subjection_n to_o their_o power_n and_o authority_n and_o experience_v plain_o show_v that_o in_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n strict_a law_n have_v be_v make_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a see_n as_o they_o call_v it_o and_o for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o decree_v make_v by_o that_o authority_n than_o there_o have_v be_v for_o the_o support_n and_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o community_n among_o many_o take_v this_o one_o instance_n of_o the_o statute_n exit_fw-la officio_fw-la make_v here_o in_o england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o hen._n 4._o in_o which_o statute_n it_o be_v provide_v that_o all_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v public_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n that_o do_v maintain_v teach_v inform_v open_o or_o in_o secret_a any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o so_o in_o the_o time_n follow_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o law_n the_o faithful_a martyr_n under_o the_o title_n of_o lollard_n have_v be_v public_o burn_v for_o speak_v preach_v write_a and_o declare_v against_o the_o decree_n and_o superstition_n establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o neither_o the_o scripture_n nor_o any_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n nor_o any_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v receive_v among_o they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v warrant_v by_o this_o authority_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o collect_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o law_n and_o injunction_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o such_o only_a that_o have_v the_o mark_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v the_o name_n alphabetical_o for_o to_o what_o end_n shall_v he_o command_v man_n to_o receive_v such_o a_o name_n as_o this_o but_o if_o you_o take_v the_o name_n for_o the_o universal_a headship_n and_o the_o mark_n for_o the_o public_a own_n of_o subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n give_v for_o the_o make_n of_o such_o a_o statute_n and_o it_o be_v full_o prove_v by_o the_o event_n the_o seven_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n as_o he_o be_v set_v forth_o 2_o thess._n 2._o for_o the_o pith_n and_o marrow_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o description_n be_v to_o express_v the_o great_a sublimity_n of_o power_n that_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n shall_v assume_v to_o himself_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n he_o as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n vers_fw-la 4._o from_o these_o word_n we_o may_v gather_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n lie_v in_o the_o affectation_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o godlike_a dominion_n and_o headship_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n now_o then_o as_o the_o â—…on_n of_o god_n have_v merit_v of_o his_o father_n to_o be_v only_a head_n and_o only_a lord_n so_o must_v our_o subjection_n be_v render_v to_o he_o without_o communicability_n of_o such_o a_o prerogative_n to_o any_o other_o for_o though_o there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o there_o be_v but_o one_o universal_a head_n on_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v in_o this_o sense_n as_o the_o son_n have_v merit_v of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n and_o head_n there_o be_v none_o de_fw-la jure_fw-la can_v be_v but_o himself_o only_o now_o then_o when_o paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n do_v describe_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n he_o do_v show_v that_o it_o do_v chief_o confist_n in_o the_o headship_n and_o dominion_n over_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n call_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o far_o we_o have_v go_v in_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o number_n we_o have_v show_v by_o many_o reason_n that_o the_o name_n be_v the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o we_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n endeavour_v to_o calculate_v and_o compute_v the_o number_n chap._n iu._n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n where_o it_o be_v show_v that_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n begin_v public_o to_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o fâ—…th_v metal_n kingdom_n for_o the_o carry_v on_o of_o this_o complicate_v proposition_n we_o be_v to_o make_v two_o thing_n clear_a first_o that_o the_o name_n or_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n begin_v precise_o at_o that_o time_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n second_o that_o there_o be_v a_o câ—…in_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal_n kingdom_n to_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n afcreâ—…aid_v first_o concern_v the_o eâ—…sion_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n i_o find_v a_o great_a consent_n in_o the_o commentary_n controversy_n and_o story_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n begin_v in_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n crackanâ—…orp_n in_o his_o treatise_n against_o spalaâ—…_n call_v it_o the_o câ—…_n one_o of_o the_o building_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n though_o many_o author_n do_v stiff_o maintain_v that_o the_o name_n be_v the_o word_n lateinos_n and_o that_o the_o number_n be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o that_o name_n yet_o if_o you_o put_v they_o upon_o it_o to_o state_n the_o original_a of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n they_o do_v general_o in_o a_o manner_n pitch_n upon_o the_o year_n aforesaid_a but_o we_o will_v not_o depend_v upon_o authority_n therefore_o to_o the_o right_n compute_v of_o â—…he_a true_a apocalyptical_a time_n we_o will_v observe_v these_o ensue_a principle_n principle_n 1._o there_o must_v be_v some_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o antichristian_a state_n type_v by_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n have_v its_o first_o visible_a rise_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o the_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o the_o dragon_n rev._n 13._o 11._o and_o therefore_o as_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determinate_a time_n when_o the_o babylonian_a lion_n and_o the_o persian_a bear_n come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n that_o be_v as_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n when_o the_o babylolonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n begin_v so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a and_o certain_a term_n of_o time_n when_o the_o antichristian_a monarchy_n must_v come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o earth_n also_o if_o this_o be_v well_o observe_v it_o will_v cut_v off_o a_o multitude_n of_o superâ—…luous_a diâ—…putes_n concern_v the_o infancy_n childhood_n middle_a age_n and_o other_o degree_n of_o the_o antichristian_a state_n in_o these_o point_v every_o man_n may_v abound_v in_o his_o own_o fancy_n but_o sure_o i_o be_o according_a to_o the_o true_a apocalyptical_a process_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v but_o of_o one_o visible_a and_o remarkable_a beginning_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n and_o this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_a ouâ—…_n of_o the_o earth_n princ._n 2._o second_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o this_o beast_n must_v be_v after_o the_o dissipation_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n type_v and_o figure_v by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n there_o be_v two_o branch_n in_o this_o principle_n the_o first_o be_v this_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n must_v needs_o be_v place_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n this_o be_v clear_o prove_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n both_o these_o scripture_n do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o take_n away_o of_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n and_o a_o kind_n of_o chasm_n
time_n must_v consume_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n object_n but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n when_o the_o gentile_n far_o and_o near_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o preachiâ—…g_n of_o the_o apostle_n sol._n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o fill_v the_o earth_n for_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o spiritual_a kingdom_n be_v much_o enlarge_v by_o their_o travel_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n the_o text_n speak_v plain_o of_o a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n oppose_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o shall_v subdue_v and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o name_n saint_n paul_n fill_v all_o place_n from_o jerusalem_n to_o illyricum_n with_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n yet_o nevertheless_o for_o all_o this_o large_a spread_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n the_o roman_n continue_v their_o power_n and_o tyranny_n though_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v preach_v everywhere_o but_o when_o the_o stone_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n before_o this_o can_v be_v do_v the_o stone_n must_v strike_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n thereof_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n must_v be_v break_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o perpetual_a conflict_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o 300_o yearâ—…_n together_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n now_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o primitive_a mareyr_n that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o persecute_v empire_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n rev._n 12._o 11._o by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o power_n and_o his_o martyr_n by_o their_o suffering_n both_o together_o do_v break_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o persecute_v empire_n it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o saint_n by_o their_o suffering_n do_v overcome_v he_o and_o so_o the_o gospel_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n the_o woman_n bring_v forth_o a_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n vers_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o now_o whereas_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v afterward_o that_o the_o christian_a empire_n be_v break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n out_o of_o the_o north_n and_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n aforesaid_a then_o also_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n a_o new_a persecute_v empire_n be_v erect_v to_o try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o in_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o now_o this_o kingdom_n also_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o nation_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n as_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a but_o be_v hiâ—…dered_v afterward_o but_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v far_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v so_o set_v up_o after_o the_o break_n in_o piece_n of_o the_o toe_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n after_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n that_o he_o shall_v reign_v 1000_o year_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o we_o must_v look_v after_o the_o monarchical_a beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v some_o occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o large_o afterward_o now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v allege_v by_o polanus_fw-la polanus_fw-la the_o scope_n of_o daniel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o great_a empire_n only_o that_o shall_v stand_v up_o one_o after_o another_o till_o christ_n in_o those_o territory_n where_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v now_o the_o roman_a have_v nothing_o that_o the_o babylonian_a have_v but_o only_o syria_n and_o egypt_n he_o have_v nothing_o that_o the_o persian_a have_v more_o than_o the_o babylonian_a but_o asia_n the_o less_o therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o four_o empire_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a go_v no_o further_o eastward_o than_o the_o river_n euphrates_n neither_o do_v he_o possess_v many_o of_o those_o eastern_a country_n which_o be_v former_o under_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o he_o possess_v all_o those_o country_n on_o this_o side_n euphrates_n which_o be_v the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n for_o look_v what_o monarchy_n the_o babylonian_a begin_v over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o be_v continue_v by_o the_o roman_n when_o their_o time_n come_v to_o have_v the_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n if_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n we_o may_v quick_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o dr_n willet_n which_o be_v much_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n these_o be_v his_o word_n this_o vision_n of_o a_o humane_a image_n signify_v one_o unite_v body_n consist_v of_o divers_a kingdom_n one_o succeed_v another_o as_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n do_v join_v one_o to_o another_o the_o beginning_n and_o head_n of_o which_o be_v babylon_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v distant_a at_o least_o 1200_o mile_n can_v not_o make_v one_o unite_a body_n with_o it_o therefore_o that_o monarchy_n can_v here_o fit_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o may_v argue_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n be_v distant_a many_o mile_n from_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a therefore_o it_o can_v be_v compact_v into_o the_o same_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n which_o we_o be_v on_o for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o measure_v the_o monarchy_n by_o the_o longitude_n latitude_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n but_o by_o the_o same_o succession_n of_o monarchical_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n territory_n in_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o image_n of_o monarchical_a empire_n as_o long_o as_o he_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o church_n which_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o scripture_n do_v call_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n for_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o tyranny_n over_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o babylonian_n begin_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a also_o that_o the_o same_o empire_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o four_o alteration_n and_o change_n of_o state_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v polanus_fw-la at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n be_v ruin_v but_o so_o be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v not_o complete_a till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n i_o have_v already_o touch_v this_o point_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o piscator_fw-la but_o because_o i_o see_v many_o excellent_a expositor_n build_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o that_o this_o dissolution_n be_v at_o his_o incarnation_n because_o they_o build_v strong_o upon_o this_o we_o will_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o matter_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o that_o which_o the_o text_n natural_o afford_v and_o then_o let_v we_o make_v application_n from_o
as_o the_o lagidae_n one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n do_v remain_v these_o be_v his_o word_n quatuor_fw-la regâ—…aunam_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la constituunt_fw-la non_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la separatâ—…m_fw-la considerata_fw-la sed_fw-la conjunctim_fw-la hoc_fw-la axioma_fw-la mereri_fw-la haud_fw-la secus_fw-la ac_fw-la de_fw-la mortuo_fw-la principe_fw-la omnes_fw-la praefecti_fw-la conjunctim_fw-la repraesentant_fw-la principem_fw-la adeo_fw-la si_fw-la pars_fw-la ditionis_fw-la ab_fw-la extero_fw-la quodam_fw-la avellatur_fw-la illa_fw-la non_fw-la praefecto_fw-la sed_fw-la toto_fw-la principatui_fw-la decedat_fw-la ita_fw-la romani_fw-la ereptâ_fw-la asiâ_fw-la occupatá_fw-la macedoniâ_fw-la diminuêre_fw-la quidem_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la extinxisse_fw-la vero_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la se_fw-la transtulisse_fw-la dici_fw-la non_fw-la potuerant_fw-la antequam_fw-la ultimam_fw-la partem_fw-la aegyptum_fw-la subegerunt_fw-la pag._n 50._o from_o which_o word_n of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o grecian_a empire_n be_v diminish_v only_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v extinguish_v at_o that_o time_n only_o when_o the_o lagidae_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o herein_o he_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o if_o we_o must_v affirm_v that_o each_o metal-kingdom_n do_v continue_v as_o long_o as_o any_o fragment_n thereof_o do_v remain_v what_o shall_v we_o say_v by_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o scripture_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n their_o dominion_n be_v take_v away_o but_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o time_n dan._n 11._o 12._o this_o plain_o show_v that_o after_o the_o imperial_a dominion_n be_v take_v away_o there_o may_v be_v some_o prolongation_n of_o life_n some_o inferior_a dominion_n as_o long_o as_o any_o relic_n remain_v this_o be_v true_a in_o some_o sense_n after_o the_o death_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a when_o his_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v among_o his_o successor_n there_o be_v some_o diminution_n of_o the_o monarchy_n because_o these_o successor_n do_v not_o stand_v up_o in_o his_o strength_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o empire_n of_o that_o nation_n do_v still_o abide_v and_o further_o when_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n subdue_v perseus_n there_o be_v a_o great_a defalcation_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n continue_v the_o most_o prevail_a about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n but_o afterward_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o those_o eastern_a country_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o diminish_n but_o a_o plain_a abrogation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o grecian_n for_o then_o the_o grecian_a do_v not_o only_o lose_v the_o imperiality_n in_o a_o more_o general_a sense_n but_o the_o imperiality_n here_o principal_o intend_v about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o where_o the_o seleucian_n make_v a_o end_n there_o the_o roman_a begin_v three_o the_o seleucian_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n of_o alexander_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a and_o the_o most_o eminent_a priâ—…ce_n therefore_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o seleucian_n we_o do_v rather_o place_v the_o end_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n that_o the_o seleâ—…cian_n be_v the_o most_o notable_a of_o all_o alexander_n successor_n we_o prove_v first_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o mighty_a king_n scil_n alexander_n the_o great_a shall_v stand_v up_o but_o when_o he_o shall_v stand_v up_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v break_v dan._n 11._o 3_o 4_o 5._o now_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v after_o his_o death_n his_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v to_o four_o successor_n the_o king_n of_o syria_n egypt_n asia_n greece_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o asia_n that_o â—…oon_o vanish_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o greece_n or_o macedonia_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o description_n be_v limit_v to_o the_o two_o successor_n syria_n and_o egypt_n and_o of_o these_o two_o that_o of_o syria_n be_v the_o more_o potent_a the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n meaning_n egypt_n shall_v be_v strong_a and_o another_o of_o his_o prince_n shall_v be_v strong_a than_o he_o vers_n 5._o that_o be_v the_o seleucian_n prince_n in_o syria_n call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n shall_v be_v strong_a than_o the_o other_o succesâ—…or_n and_o further_o concern_v the_o seleucian_n it_o be_v add_v his_o dominion_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a dominion_n this_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a and_o the_o most_o notable_a of_o all_o the_o successor_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n second_o this_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n for_o the_o story_n of_o the_o time_n plain_o show_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n do_v possess_v syria_n babylon_n and_o part_n of_o asia_n and_o as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o they_o possess_v all_o from_o phrygia_n to_o the_o river_n of_o indus_n three_o it_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o reason_n for_o the_o antigonidae_n in_o asia_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o successor_n be_v subdue_v by_o the_o seleucian_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o addition_n of_o this_o the_o seleucian_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o great_a dominion_n four_o here_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o modern_a expositor_n for_o junius_n broughton_n rolloc_n piscator_fw-la wâ—…llet_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o this_o way_n do_v pitch_n upon_o the_o seleucian_n as_o the_o principal_a successor_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o position_n in_o the_o particular_a application_n be_v true_a but_o that_o which_o i_o stand_v upon_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o reason_v in_o a_o more_o general_a sense_n for_o if_o they_o affirm_v the_o seleucian_n to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o their_o judgement_n there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a in_o that_o potentate_n above_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o successor_n wherefore_o else_o shall_v they_o appropriate_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o he_o only_o last_o we_o be_v to_o have_v special_a regard_n unto_o this_o rather_o than_o to_o any_o of_o the_o other_o successor_n because_o whatsoever_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o grecian_a or_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o mean_v of_o the_o seleucian_n king_n as_o for_o ensample_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o description_n chap._n 8._o and_o chap._n 11._o be_v concern_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n his_o rise_n greatness_n cruelty_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o his_o pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n now_o out_o of_o which_o of_o the_o four_o successor_n do_v he_o spring_v be_v not_o his_o original_a out_o of_o the_o seleucian_n stock_n and_o do_v he_o not_o reign_v as_o a_o seleucian_n king_n for_o the_o angel_n speak_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o alexander_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n proceed_v in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn._n now_o if_o you_o inquire_v which_o successor_n be_v that_o one_o from_o who_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n do_v spring_n do_v he_o not_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o seleucian_n family_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o historian_n by_o the_o weight_n of_o reason_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n and_o by_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a and_o notable_a successor_n of_o alexander_n therefore_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o we_o have_v more_o special_a reason_n to_o end_v the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n rather_o than_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o any_o other_o successor_n if_o we_o must_v end_v at_o the_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n where_o he_o end_v the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n iii_o when_o all_o thing_n needful_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n begin_v first_o to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n victory_n over_o the_o seleucian_n and_o his_o reduce_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n needful_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n therefore_o at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n victory_n over_o the_o seleucian_n and_o his_o reduce_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n for_o the_o major_n none_o will_v deny_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v then_o begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o it_o do_v receive_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o that_o kingdom_n thing_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o they_o receive_v
all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o minor_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o roman_a have_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n this_o be_v prove_v in_o these_o particular_n particular_a 1._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a kingdom_n and_o so_o far_o melancthon_n definition_n of_o a_o monarchy_n do_v hold_v true_a though_o bodin_n do_v much_o deride_v it_o in_o high_a method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o so_o say_v melancthon_n monarchia_fw-la est_fw-la summa_fw-la unius_fw-la reipublica_fw-la potentia_fw-la quae_fw-la aliarum_fw-la opes_fw-la &_o cop_z as_o supper_n be_v possit_fw-la a_o monarchy_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o one_o commonwealth_n which_o can_v easy_o excel_v the_o riches_n and_o plenty_n of_o all_o other_o commonwealth_n whatsoever_o and_o so_o can_v the_o roman_a state_n in_o those_o time_n go_v beyond_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n when_o the_o â—…ewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n or_o people_n particular_a 2._o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v it_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n but_o also_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o many_o inferior_a state_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n now_o the_o roman_a do_v first_o begin_v to_o do_v this_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o reduce_n of_o judea_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n particular_a 3._o the_o four_o kingdom_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o all_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n have_v fulfil_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n but_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n have_v then_o only_o complete_v the_o time_n of_o their_o monarchical_a rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o particular_n into_o one_o sum_n the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n may_v be_v thus_o describe_v to_o be_v the_o four_o tyrannical_a state_n which_o in_o its_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o former_a be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n but_o more_o special_o in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n continent_n this_o be_v the_o true_a definition_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o far_o as_o such_o a_o matter_n may_v be_v define_v for_o first_o the_o thing_n define_v and_o the_o definition_n be_v convertible_a second_o the_o most_o essential_a attribute_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v mention_v three_o they_o be_v all_o mention_v therefore_o this_o be_v a_o true_a definition_n now_o all_o these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n and_o the_o reduce_v of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a object_n but_o here_o perhaps_o some_o will_v reply_v julius_n caesar_n be_v the_o first_o roman_a monarch_n therefore_o the_o roman_a quatenus_fw-la the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o noâ—…_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n sol._n if_o you_o take_v a_o monarchy_n for_o a_o form_n of_o government_n in_o and_o by_o one_o only_o i_o acknowledge_v julius_n caesar_n to_o be_v the_o foundet_fw-la of_o that_o monarchy_n for_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n that_o change_v the_o free_a state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o oâ—…e_n but_o i_o just_o question_n whether_o this_o be_v daniel_n meaning_n that_o everywhere_o and_o in_o every_o point_n of_o time_n these_o dominion_n must_v necessary_o be_v under_o one_o head_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o be_v but_o a_o tradition_n borrow_v from_o the_o custom_n of_o speech_n they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o these_o kingdom_n must_v be_v so_o constitute_v but_o this_o do_v not_o always_o necessary_o hold_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o alexander_n the_o great_a but_o after_o that_o it_o come_v to_o be_v under_o four_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o successor_n nay_o in_o the_o inter-regnum_n in_o the_o vacancy_n it_o be_v scarce_o under_o any_o head_n at_o all_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v under_o one_o head_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o caesar_n after_o that_o it_o come_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n nay_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n of_o roman_a majesty_n the_o beast_n be_v wound_v in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o last_o of_o all_o when_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a dan._n 7._o 27._o this_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o opposition_n to_o four_o kind_n of_o people_n that_o have_v the_o dominion_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n go_v before_o all_o these_o particular_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n four_o kingdom_n that_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o administration_n shall_v be_v under_o one_o head_n it_o be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o material_a observation_n of_o helvicus_n in_o the_o aforementioned_a treatise_n pag._n 3._o quamobrem_fw-la say_v he_o nihil_fw-la movemur_fw-la aetymologiae_fw-la graecâ_fw-la ex_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quam_fw-la bodinus_fw-la ostendit_fw-la in_o methodo_fw-la histor._n cap._n 7._o cum_fw-la per_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la nihil_fw-la aliud_fw-la intelligan_v we_o quam_fw-la imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la à _fw-la daniele_n praesiguratum_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la potentiâ_fw-la prae_fw-la caeteris_fw-la instruit_fw-la ut_fw-la cetera_fw-la illud_fw-la respiciant_fw-la and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o narrow_o look_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n though_o these_o kingdom_n be_v familiar_o call_v the_o four_o monarchy_n this_o be_v mean_v chief_o of_o their_o latitude_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o dominion_n as_o they_o be_v so_o many_o summa_fw-la imperia_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o these_o dominion_n shall_v be_v always_o under_o one_o head_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n give_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o great_a kingdom_n and_o a_o second_o arise_v up_o after_o he_o and_o a_o three_o that_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o last_o a_o four_o kingdom_n as_o strong_a as_o iron_n which_o shall_v bring_v all_o into_o subjection_n from_o all_o this_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o these_o several_a kingdom_n must_v have_v supreme_a dominion_n over_o inferior_a realm_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o supreme_a dominion_n that_o one_o man_n always_o must_v bear_v rule_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o sovereign_a dominion_n nabuchadnezzar_n begin_v over_o the_o church_n the_o same_o do_v descend_v in_o as_o large_a a_o way_n and_o in_o as_o ample_a a_o manner_n upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o precinct_n of_o their_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o then_o do_v exclude_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a may_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o freestaâ—…e_n for_o than_o they_o become_v supreme_a commander_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n object_n 2._o but_o if_o you_o allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o way_n to_o confound_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o one_o together_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v answ._n it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n not_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o several_a form_n of_o roman_a dominion_n but_o upon_o the_o roman_n as_o oppose_v to_o one_o grecian_a one_o persian_a one_o babylonian_a dominion_n go_v before_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n about_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o the_o sovereign_a command_n of_o four_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o further_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v while_o these_o several_a dominion_n be_v in_o their_o flux_n and_o succession_n christ_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o if_o this_o be_v so_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v the_o confound_v together_o of_o two_o several_a kind_n of_o government_n into_o one._n it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v imperium_fw-la in_o mundo_fw-la summum_fw-la the_o prevail_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o sovereign_a lordship_n
when_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n sol._n the_o answer_n be_v clear_a that_o though_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n yet_o cyreneus_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o tax_n and_o judea_n be_v but_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n maldonate_fw-it upon_o the_o place_n to_o my_o apprehension_n speak_v satisfactory_o for_o say_v he_o cyreneus_n be_v not_o the_o governor_n of_o judea_n but_o of_o syria_n but_o because_o judea_n do_v then_o belong_v to_o the_o province_n of_o syria_n as_o all_o author_n do_v deliver_v it_o be_v his_o office_n to_o tax_v not_o only_a syria_n but_o judea_n also_o and_o in_o very_a deed_n much_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o roman_a story_n that_o judea_n be_v a_o member_n annex_v and_o josâ—…phus_n call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o apendix_n or_o the_o additament_n of_o syria_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o original_a we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o story_n that_o when_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v syria_n and_o judea_n both_o together_o come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompeâ—…_n the_o great_a and_o here_o we_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o because_o spanhemius_fw-la do_v seem_v to_o go_v another_o way_n and_o do_v stand_v upon_o it_o that_o judea_n be_v not_o a_o member_n annex_v to_o syria_n till_o the_o time_n of_o archelaus_n when_o judea_n be_v make_v a_o province_n let_v he_o now_o give_v his_o answer_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n be_v record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a tax_n of_o the_o roman_a world_n his_o answer_n be_v this_o ut_fw-la non_fw-la tantum_fw-la res_fw-la tam_fw-la illustris_fw-la charactere_fw-la temporis_fw-la illustri_fw-la consignaretur_fw-la sed_fw-la &_o tali_fw-la qui_fw-la responderet_fw-la vaticiniis_fw-la propheticis_fw-la not_o only_o that_o so_o famous_a a_o matter_n shall_v be_v decipher_v by_o so_o famous_a a_o character_n of_o time_n but_o by_o such_o a_o famous_a character_n of_o time_n which_o shall_v answer_v the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o then_o in_o particular_a he_o cit_v those_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o and_o then_o he_o conclude_v upon_o the_o premise_n in_o these_o word_n descriptio_fw-la enim_fw-la judaeorum_n sub_fw-la augusto_fw-la erat_fw-la publica_fw-la servitutis_fw-la professio_fw-la &_o tessera_fw-la obsequii_fw-la quod_fw-la debebatur_fw-la principi_fw-la extero_fw-la adeóque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d advenisse_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d illud_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quo_fw-la messiah_n nasci_fw-la debuit_fw-la &_o lapis_fw-la sine_fw-la manibus_fw-la è_fw-la monte_fw-fr excindi_fw-la the_o tax_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o augustus_n be_v a_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o servitude_n and_o a_o badge_n of_o that_o homage_n which_o be_v due_a to_o a_o foreign_a prince_n and_o therefore_o a_o clear_a demonâ—…ation_n that_o that_o fullness_n of_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v and_o in_o which_o the_o stone_n shall_v be_v cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n from_o these_o word_n of_o he_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o and_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v the_o jew_n do_v yield_v their_o homage_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o roman_n as_o to_o those_o that_o be_v set_v over_o they_o but_o if_o we_o do_v inquire_v after_o the_o time_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v homager_n it_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a therefore_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o must_v there_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n v._n that_o which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o theâ—…r_a principle_n who_o do_v most_o authentical_o expound_v the_o monarchy_n that_o be_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o dominion_n be_v such_o ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o can_v reject_v that_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n which_o do_v necessary_o spring_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n we_o do_v in_o substance_n take_v that_o for_o truth_n which_o be_v employ_v as_o that_o which_o be_v plain_o express_v but_o for_o the_o minor_a that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-stare_a and_o that_o this_o do_v spring_n from_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o authentic_a expositor_n this_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o enumeration_n of_o singulars_n first_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v hold_v that_o all_o the_o four_o tyrannical_a empire_n be_v compact_v into_o one_o image_n and_o though_o they_o differ_v in_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n in_o this_o sense_n nothing_o do_v exclude_v the_o roman_a from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_n second_o they_o agree_v that_o all_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n compact_v into_o one_o image_n continue_v a_o succession_n of_o that_o lordship_n which_o the_o first_o scil_n the_o babylonian_a do_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n if_o this_o be_v so_o the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n at_o that_o time_n only_o when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n come_v under_o their_o dominion_n for_o though_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o mighty_a state_n and_o have_v gain_v to_o themselves_o a_o great_a power_n in_o the_o west_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o the_o sucsessor_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n in_o that_o monarchy_n which_o he_o have_v begin_v till_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o eastern_a country_n and_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n within_o the_o power_n of_o their_o kingdom_n but_o when_o this_o matter_n be_v once_o effect_v then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o this_o do_v necessary_o arise_v from_o the_o principle_n and_o foundation_n of_o such_o as_o have_v best_a expound_v the_o metal-kingdom_n object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v allege_v you_o have_v former_o teach_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v not_o only_o respect_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o when_o the_o gentile_n come_v to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ._n sol._n this_o i_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n yet_o withal_o in_o the_o right_n state_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n we_o must_v have_v only_a respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o when_o all_o these_o kingdom_n begin_v and_o in_o particular_a the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o afterward_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o apostle_n the_o church_n do_v great_o increase_v and_o the_o whole_a empire_n in_o its_o just_a latitude_n from_o east_n to_o west_n from_o north_n to_o south_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o the_o place_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v discover_v her_o state_n according_a to_o the_o change_n of_o time_n in_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o yet_o however_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o forementioned_a interpreter_n will_v strong_o enforce_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a when_o judea_n come_v under_o the_o power_n of_o that_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n only_o object_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v why_o do_v you_o call_v this_o a_o principle_n of_o the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n see_v you_o yourself_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o exposition_n in_o some_o particular_n sol._n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o exposition_n be_v approve_v i_o do_v build_v upon_o it_o and_o it_o do_v strong_o enforce_v the_o conclusion_n and_o for_o the_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n i_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o most_o approve_a and_o why_o they_o be_v so_o call_v after_o such_o time_n as_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o reveal_v to_o daniel_n the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o type_n and_o similitude_n of_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o image_n this_o discovery_n have_v be_v various_o receive_v some_o only_a have_v a_o glare_a light_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v turn_v it_o into_o fable_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o ovid_n in_o his_o metamorphosis_n
but_o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o such_o a_o author_n here_o be_v the_o very_a formality_n of_o antichristianism_n for_o which_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v liable_a to_o very_o great_a judgement_n unless_o they_o do_v repent_v and_o though_o they_o do_v distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o kind_n of_o head_n that_o head_n which_o be_v supreme_a and_o that_o which_o be_v ministerial_a it_o be_v too_o too_o well_o know_v if_o we_o go_v to_o practice_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o assume_v a_o ministerial_a headship_n to_o himself_o nay_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n he_o have_v make_v the_o headship_n of_o christ_n nothing_o at_o all_o nine_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o expound_v that_o therein_o must_v appear_v the_o principal_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v john_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n chap._n 20._o 3_o 4._o the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n must_v be_v for_o the_o refusal_n of_o these_o thing_n if_o we_o transfer_v this_o to_o experience_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o great_a multitude_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n because_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n ceremony_n tradition_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n impose_v upon_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v slay_v because_o they_o hold_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o take_v the_o lord_n christ_n alone_o for_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v live_v only_o in_o subjection_n to_o his_o law_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v up_o all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n into_o one_o sum_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n in_o the_o visibility_n thereof_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o all_o circumstance_n do_v wonderful_o agree_v but_o let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o give_v some_o special_a instance_n for_o this_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o here_o if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o the_o character_n or_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a antichrist_n for_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o jason_n when_o he_o have_v buy_v the_o high_a priesthood_n for_o money_n and_o do_v assign_v 150_o talent_n more_o if_o he_o may_v have_v licence_n to_o set_v up_o a_o place_n for_o exercise_n and_o for_o the_o train_n up_o of_o youth_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o heathen_a and_o to_o write_v they_o of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o name_n of_o antiochian_o which_o when_o the_o king_n have_v grant_v and_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v express_o say_v of_o this_o jason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d our_o english_a have_v it_o he_o forthwith_o bring_v his_o own_o nation_n to_o the_o greekish_a fashion_n junius_n and_o montanus_n and_o the_o lexicographer_n scapula_n have_v it_o ad_fw-la graecum_fw-la ritum_fw-la but_o i_o think_v the_o word_n may_v better_o be_v translate_v he_o carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o greek_a character_n 2_o macc._n 4._o 9_o 10._o for_o the_o more_o close_a and_o perfect_a application_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v note_v these_o four_o particular_n 1._o what_o be_v the_o hellenick_n or_o grecian_a character_n 2._o who_o be_v the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v it_o 3._o the_o time_n when_o 4._o the_o power_n and_o authority_n which_o do_v compel_v they_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o the_o first_o a_o character_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n by_o and_o through_o which_o one_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o as_o the_o ephraimite_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o gileadite_n by_o the_o word_n shibole_v so_o one_o nation_n be_v distinguish_v from_o another_o by_o their_o language_n attire_n and_o other_o custom_n but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o have_v not_o to_o do_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o civil_a distinction_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v the_o public_a profession_n among_o the_o profane_a grecian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o respect_n whereof_o that_o public_a profession_n be_v determinatus_fw-la modus_fw-la vivendi_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v contain_v that_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o antiochian_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v that_o whereby_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o for_o they_o have_v a_o peculiar_a manner_n of_o live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o that_o church_n under_o the_o pope_n the_o head_n there_o be_v then_o a_o exact_a agreement_n betwixt_o the_o hellenick_n and_o the_o romish_a character_n and_o in_o both_o nation_n man_n be_v distinguish_v by_o this_o as_o by_o the_o badge_n of_o their_o profession_n second_o for_o the_o person_n who_o be_v they_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o he_o carry_v over_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o own_o countryman_n of_o the_o stock_n and_o lineage_n of_o abraham_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n many_o year_n before_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n many_o of_o his_o own_o countryman_n shall_v forsake_v the_o holy_a covenant_n dan._n 11._o 31_o 32._o and_o as_o he_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v indeed_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o in_o the_o story_n of_o josephus_n and_o other_o now_o if_o we_o apy_o this_o to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o more_o general_a defection_n and_o apostasy_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n three_o for_o the_o time_n when_o be_v it_o that_o jason_n carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n to_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o religion_n use_v by_o the_o grecian_n in_o the_o seleâ—…cian_a state_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n if_o therefore_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n this_o be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o which_o be_v do_v before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n who_o be_v set_v forth_o as_o a_o type_n and_o a_o figure_n of_o that_o great_a antichrist_n who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n four_o for_o the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o jason_n shall_v carry_v over_o his_o own_o countryman_n to_o the_o hellenick_n character_n or_o to_o that_o way_n of_o profession_n it_o be_v then_o when_o he_o have_v get_v the_o rule_n into_o his_o hand_n some_o sin_n do_v increase_v by_o propagation_n as_o original_a sin_n some_o by_o ensample_n as_o many_o evil_a custom_n among_o we_o but_o here_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o increase_n and_o prevail_v of_o a_o sin_n by_o imperial_a edict_n by_o the_o countenance_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n in_o their_o hand_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n all_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o reason_n it_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o monarchy_n or_o imperial_a power_n the_o beast_n as_o a_o potentate_n do_v cause_n all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n by_o the_o hellenick_n character_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n we_o may_v know_v what_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o by_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a on_o this_o point_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a matter_n in_o the_o text_n and_o the_o right_a
etc._n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n the_o discovery_n than_o must_v be_v by_o understanding_n but_o here_o we_o be_v not_o to_o conceive_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n as_o lie_v mere_o in_o mathematical_a subtlety_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o under_o the_o high_a penalty_n shall_v give_v such_o serious_a warning_n to_o the_o church_n to_o beware_v of_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v only_o discoverable_a to_o they_o that_o have_v skill_n in_o the_o mathematics_n you_o will_v say_v what_o wisdom_n be_v here_o intend_a i_o answer_v such_o a_o skill_n and_o dexterity_n only_o by_o which_o man_n be_v able_a to_o render_v the_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n and_o construction_n the_o like_a expression_n be_v use_v rev._n 17._o 9_o here_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o have_v wisdom_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v by_o wisdom_n he_o do_v here_o mean_a a_o sagacity_n and_o skill_n to_o expound_v the_o parable_n and_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o their_o bare_a sense_n and_o signification_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o point_v to_o some_o method_n of_o account_n famous_o know_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o whereas_o he_o do_v not_o open_o and_o plain_o but_o under_o dark_a term_n express_v the_o matter_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666_o by_o this_o he_o do_v imply_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o wisdom_n be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o true_a calculation_n and_o discovery_n of_o the_o number_n you_o will_v say_v if_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n why_o be_v not_o this_o express_v in_o plain_a and_o significant_a term_n by_o the_o like_a manner_n of_o reason_v you_o may_v argue_v why_o do_v the_o spirit_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n carry_v on_o the_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o figurative_a mystical_a and_o typical_a way_n of_o expression_n he_o may_v if_o he_o have_v so_o please_v have_v say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o mountain_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o many_o head_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o he_o do_v rather_o use_v a_o dark_a circumlocution_n of_o a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n he_o do_v use_v such_o a_o hide_a way_n of_o express_v these_o thing_n in_o emblem_n and_o figure_n that_o pious_a man_n may_v bestow_v the_o more_o diligence_n in_o search_v the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o râ—…velatun_n chap._n 17._o v._n 7._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n piis_fw-la vero_fw-la interpretatione_n aenigmatic_a à _fw-la aurem_fw-la veâ—…icare_fw-la voluit_fw-la spiritus_fw-la ut_fw-la subinde_fw-la in_o suorum_fw-la temporum_fw-la eventus_fw-la atque_fw-la historias_fw-la invigilarâ—…nt_fw-la and_o if_o we_o come_v to_o example_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o â—…even_a trumpet_n be_v deliver_v in_o a_o very_a dark_a and_o mystical_a manner_n for_o after_o that_o the_o angel_n have_v offer_v much_o incense_n with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n before_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v when_o the_o first_o angel_n sound_v there_o follow_v hail_o and_o fire_v mingle_v with_o blood_n chap._n 8._o ver_fw-la 7._o when_o the_o second_o angel_n sound_v a_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o sea_n ver_fw-la 8._o and_o when_o the_o three_o angel_n sound_v a_o great_a star_n fall_v from_o heaven_n into_o the_o river_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o star_n be_v wormwood_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o by_o these_o emblem_n and_o figure_n so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o a_o succession_n be_v say_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o persecute_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o after_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n be_v offer_v up_o on_o the_o golden_a altar_n upon_o the_o throne_n than_o the_o seven_o angel_n begin_v to_o sound_v as_o in_o the_o like_a case_n when_o eliah_n flee_v to_o horeb_n he_o make_v intercession_n against_o israel_n say_v i_o have_v be_v very_o jealous_a for_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v forsake_v thy_o covenant_n throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o i_o be_o leave_v alone_o and_o they_o seek_v my_o life_n to_o take_v it_o away_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o prayer_n the_o lord_n bid_v he_o go_v out_o and_o stand_v upon_o the_o mount_n 1_o king_n 19_o 11_o 12_o 13._o and_o as_o he_o stand_v first_o the_o lord_n pass_v by_o and_o a_o great_a and_o a_o strong_a wind_n rend_v the_o mountain_n and_o after_o the_o wind_n there_o be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o after_o the_o earthquake_n a_o fire_n here_o if_o we_o will_v inquire_v after_o the_o signification_n of_o these_o three_o emblem_n for_o we_o can_v otherwise_o think_v but_o that_o something_o be_v special_o intend_v in_o vision_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o lord_n own_o interpretation_n will_v show_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o in_o the_o word_n that_o follow_v he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o hazael_n shall_v jeâ—…u_n sâ—…ay_v and_o he_o that_o escape_v the_o sword_n of_o jeâ—…u_n shall_v elâ—…shah_n sâ—…ay_v here_o then_o be_v three_o judgement_n in_o a_o succession_n the_o wind_n the_o earthquake_n and_o the_o fire_n and_o for_o the_o still_o small_a voice_n that_o be_v express_v in_o these_o word_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o man_n that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o if_o you_o go_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o judgement_n of_o god_n that_o come_v one_o after_o another_o upon_o the_o world_n for_o their_o idolatry_n and_o for_o their_o kill_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v certain_o mean_v by_o each_o trumpet_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o hail_n mingle_v with_o fire_n by_o the_o mountain_n burn_v with_o fire_n who_o shall_v assure_v we_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o type_n see_v the_o spirit_n do_v not_o set_v down_o his_o meaning_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o vision_n represent_v to_o elias_n we_o shall_v in_o this_o case_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n for_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v on_o set_v purpose_n deliver_v these_o thing_n more_o enigmatical_o and_o figurative_o that_o we_o shall_v attentive_o consider_v the_o way_n of_o his_o deal_n in_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o in_o deliver_v his_o church_n o_o how_o far_o then_o do_v they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o true_a way_n who_o be_v enemy_n against_o all_o secular_a learning_n in_o the_o profitable_a and_o sober_a use_n thereof_o god_n do_v of_o set_a purpose_n carry_v on_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n so_o dark_o because_o we_o shall_v turn_v every_o way_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o do_v speak_v so_o mystical_o concern_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o number_n 666._o further_o also_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o deceive_v of_o the_o nation_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o speak_v every_o circumstance_n plain_o to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n how_o shall_v the_o beast_n have_v deceive_v the_o world_n if_o his_o deceit_n and_o pious_a fraud_n if_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o every_o particular_a shall_v have_v be_v full_o discover_v there_o be_v then_o a_o peculiar_a sort_n of_o people_n to_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v a_o special_a desire_n to_o look_v into_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o they_o have_v in_o some_o measure_n a_o ability_n though_o other_o be_v dark_a to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o deep_a and_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o several_a epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n in_o asia_n this_o be_v add_v in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o he_o that_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v what_o
number_n of_o year_n this_o will_v agree_v with_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o in_o the_o know_a and_o most_o familiar_a use_n that_o be_v which_o teach_v we_o to_o number_v period_n cycle_n and_o great_a revolution_n of_o year_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o art_n of_o computation_n but_o if_o all_o this_o will_v not_o give_v satisfaction_n if_o any_o shall_v still_o say_v that_o this_o may_v be_v the_o sense_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o it_o must_v be_v so_o for_o the_o further_a clear_v of_o the_o matter_n we_o will_v go_v to_o the_o three_o circumstance_n to_o the_o method_n or_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o must_v number_v by_o and_o here_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o have_v not_o only_o typical_a proof_n but_o true_a apocalyptical_a and_o demonstrative_a ground_n to_o build_v upon_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n with_o our_o own_o experience_n three_o the_o method_n by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o account_v be_v by_o the_o number_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n so_o then_o if_o we_o account_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n there_o will_v be_v a_o exact_a line_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o here_o the_o best_a expositor_n do_v set_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o 666_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o experience_n also_o show_v that_o the_o account_n be_v to_o be_v make_v by_o the_o period_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o we_o have_v not_o only_o probabiliâ—…y_v but_o also_o apodeictical_a proof_n for_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o number_n but_o now_o to_o come_v to_o clear_v the_o point_n we_o will_v show_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o account_n by_o daniel_n method_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n first_o it_o may_v fit_o be_v call_v a_o number_n because_o as_o mr._n mede_n right_o say_v it_o be_v the_o sacred_a calendar_n or_o prophetical_a chronologie_n appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o to_o measure_v the_o time_n we_o may_v therefore_o fit_o call_v it_o a_o number_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v in_o the_o school_n numerus_fw-la numerans_fw-la because_o it_o comprehend_v the_o four_o period_n of_o time_n appoint_v by_o god_n himself_o to_o number_v the_o special_a occurrence_n of_o the_o church_n second_o in_o a_o more_o special_a sense_n it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n because_o it_o please_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o four_o region_n part_n and_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n to_o number_v the_o four_o great_a empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o four_o notable_a and_o remarkable_a revolution_n of_o time_n the_o image_n in_o the_o part_n and_o in_o the_o division_n of_o it_o do_v not_o as_o interpreter_n well_o observe_v natural_o signify_v these_o thing_n but_o mere_o by_o positive_a and_o divine_a institution_n it_o please_v the_o lord_n by_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o humane_a image_n to_o decipher_v so_o many_o period_n of_o time_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o figure_n call_v this_o form_n method_n and_o way_n of_o account_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n because_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o humane_a image_n three_o this_o way_n of_o expression_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o other_o place_n as_o for_o example_n thou_o be_v this_o head_n of_o gold_n that_o be_v thou_o be_v signify_v by_o this_o head_n of_o gold_n the_o seven_o cow_n be_v seven_o year_n that_o be_v the_o seven_o cow_n do_v represent_v seven_o year_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n that_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n do_v type_n and_o set_v forth_o seven_o mountain_n and_o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o number_n be_v 666._o the_o plain_a meaning_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o 666_o signify_v so_o many_o year_n specify_v and_o declare_v in_o the_o account_n of_o daniel_n image_n call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n it_o be_v so_o style_v because_o the_o number_n be_v such_o in_o that_o calculation_n and_o it_o be_v so_o to_o be_v make_v out_o in_o that_o method_n and_o way_n of_o account_n four_o this_o method_n of_o account_n will_v agree_v with_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o will_v be_v a_o excellent_a subject_n for_o a_o man_n that_o have_v dexterity_n in_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n to_o employ_v the_o art_n and_o skill_n of_o a_o good_a accountant_a for_o to_o what_o end_n do_v the_o lord_n reveal_v this_o prophetical_a chronologie_n under_o the_o figure_n and_o similitude_n of_o the_o four_o region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a and_o a_o stand_a rule_n to_o all_o posterity_n to_o number_v those_o time_n and_o change_n of_o time_n that_o shall_v befall_v in_o and_o about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n five_o the_o number_n of_o time_n by_o the_o account_n of_o daniel_n image_n be_v the_o most_o fit_a to_o decipher_v the_o rise_n of_o a_o tyrannical_a state_n such_o as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v whereof_o we_o speak_v now_o what_o be_v the_o image_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o systeme_n or_o body_n of_o the_o four_o great_a persecute_v empire_n which_o shall_v rise_v up_o one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o same_o succession_n notable_o to_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o god_n now_o fith_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v such_o a_o dominion_n or_o state_n that_o shall_v notable_o afflict_v the_o saint_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n where_o can_v it_o be_v more_o proper_o or_o fit_o place_v then_o in_o the_o image_n of_o tyrannical_a empire_n all_o these_o be_v of_o the_o same_o lineage_n and_o kindred_n and_o therefore_o see_v it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o delineate_v these_o four_o succession_n by_o so_o many_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n we_o may_v well_o conclude_v that_o this_o way_n of_o computation_n be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n mean_v in_o the_o text_n see_v it_o do_v so_o notable_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n six_o the_o number_n of_o time_n by_o the_o account_n of_o daniel_n image_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n and_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v be_v most_o apt_a to_o find_v out_o the_o event_n that_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n for_o this_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o though_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o image_n be_v not_o extant_a in_o the_o time_n of_o john_n yet_o the_o number_n by_o and_o through_o which_o these_o be_v to_o be_v compute_v must_v then_o be_v not_o only_o extant_a but_o it_o must_v be_v also_o of_o remarkable_a use_n as_o for_o example_n the_o antichristian_a church_n have_v no_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n nor_o in_o the_o age_n immediate_o follow_v yet_o nevertheless_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v decipher_v the_o place_n of_o this_o church_n by_o such_o a_o character_n as_o be_v famous_o know_v in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v now_o this_o do_v more_o proper_o appertain_v to_o those_o first_o time_n in_o which_o s._n john_n live_v that_o rome_n be_v seat_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n for_o the_o people_n then_o live_v though_o they_o shall_v never_o see_v the_o antichristian_a time_n yet_o john_n do_v foreshow_v the_o place_n where_o that_o church_n shall_v have_v she_o be_v in_o the_o time_n appoint_v and_o limit_v by_o the_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n though_o the_o name_n image_n and_o mark_v of_o the_o name_n have_v none_o of_o they_o existence_n in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n yet_o the_o number_n by_o which_o all_o these_o must_v be_v account_v must_v needs_o then_o be_v in_o some_o tolerable_a use_n for_o how_o shall_v a_o man_n that_o have_v wisdom_n by_o the_o number_n find_v out_o the_o name_n if_o the_o number_n be_v no_o way_n discoverable_a in_o those_o time_n mr._n brightman_n upon_o the_o place_n do_v full_o agree_v with_o we_o his_o word_n be_v these_o though_o the_o mark_n and_o the_o name_n be_v not_o extant_a the_o beast_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o nevertheless_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n may_v be_v manifest_a to_o that_o age_n wherein_o john_n live_v and_o not_o only_o
question_n be_v to_o i_o how_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v 666_o here_o i_o muse_v and_o often_o ponder_v in_o my_o mind_n what_o be_v the_o manner_n and_o use_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o scripture_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o riâ—…ng_n of_o government_n and_o their_o calculation_n by_o number_n to_o discover_v their_o beginning_n and_o here_o i_o find_v as_o i_o believe_v every_o man_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a who_o will_v give_v himself_o to_o observation_n that_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n do_v very_o often_o reckon_v government_n either_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o time_n of_o their_o rise_n or_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n how_o long_o they_o shall_v continue_v now_o i_o be_v sure_a that_o 666_o can_v not_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n see_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n it_o be_v large_o show_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v continue_v 1260_o prophetical_a day_n or_o year_n and_o that_o this_o time_n must_v commence_v from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n therefore_o mr._n archer_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o personal_a reign_n be_v a_o very_a fabulous_a writer_n in_o this_o as_o in_o many_o other_o particular_n when_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v 666_o to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n plain_o lay_v together_o do_v decipher_v this_o kingdom_n à _fw-la priori_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o number_n must_v refer_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n but_o then_o the_o great_a 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d what_o time_n i_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d to_o number_n in_o this_o caâ—…e_n i_o be_v help_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o chronologer_n for_o theâ—…_n when_o they_o have_v a_o prophetical_a number_n and_o do_v not_o know_v â—…rom_fw-mi what_o beginning_n to_o compute_v iâ—…_n aâ—…k_v how_o long_o it_o continue_v and_o where_o it_o make_v a_o eno_n and_o if_o they_o be_v certain_a of_o these_o two_o they_o will_v find_v out_o the_o three_o where_o it_o ought_v to_o begin_v it_o be_v a_o sure_a rule_n in_o this_o as_o in_o other_o kind_n of_o learning_n by_o two_o know_a thing_n you_o may_v come_v to_o discover_v a_o three_o unknown_a and_o sometime_o it_o so_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o some_o diligence_n must_v be_v use_v before_o we_o can_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o two_o by_z and_o through_o which_o we_o may_v prove_v the_o three_o as_o for_o example_n we_o read_v that_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o lie_v upon_o his_o left_a side_n 390_o day_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n again_o he_o be_v to_o turn_v and_o to_o lie_v upon_o his_o right_a side_n 40_o day_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 5._o now_o for_o the_o application_n of_o the_o time_n the_o great_a queâ—…ion_n be_v where_o the_o 390_o year_n begin_v and_o where_o they_o make_v a_o end_n and_o how_o long_o they_o do_v continue_v for_o the_o continuation_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n this_o must_v be_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldaean_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n though_o it_o be_v not_o set_v down_o in_o express_a term_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text._n for_o five_o year_n before_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o take_v a_o tile_n and_o portray_v upon_o it_o the_o city_n jerusalem_n and_o laâ—…_n sâ—…ge_v against_o it_o &_o build_v a_o fort_n against_o it_o so_o then_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a vision_n be_v to_o show_v that_o after_o the_o 390_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n be_v run_v out_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v that_o the_o chaldaean_n shall_v destroy_v both_o city_n and_o temple_n in_o this_o ezekiel_n be_v a_o sign_n to_o the_o home_n of_o israel_n to_o foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n five_o year_n before_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v ezek._n 1._o 2._o upon_o these_o ground_n chronologer_n do_v reason_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o the_o 390_o year_n do_v end_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldaean_n they_o must_v necessary_o begin_v at_o the_o apostasy_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la for_o if_o you_o take_v the_o right_a vein_n of_o chronologie_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o king_n and_o number_v the_o time_n interchangeable_o as_o each_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o each_o king_n of_o israel_n begin_v to_o reign_v and_o to_o carry_v on_o the_o whole_a series_n and_o order_n of_o year_n you_o shall_v find_v by_o induction_n of_o singular_n that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o exact_a line_n of_o 390_o year_n from_o the_o defection_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n aforesaid_a he_o that_o desire_v the_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o year_n and_o how_o it_o be_v exact_o compute_v let_v he_o go_v to_o the_o isagoge_n of_o calvisius_n and_o of_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o account_n the_o chronologer_n thus_o speak_v hunc_fw-la igitur_fw-la numerum_fw-la annorum_fw-la 390_o ex_fw-la annotatione_n historiarum_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la jeroboami_n usque_fw-la ad_fw-la excidium_fw-la hierosolymae_fw-la nos_fw-la colligemus_fw-la it_o a_o quidem_fw-la ne_fw-la conjecturas_fw-la nos_fw-la lectori_fw-la obâ—…rudamus_fw-la neque_fw-la etiam_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la vim_o faciamus_fw-la isag._n cap._n 40._o and_o in_o very_a deed_n his_o performance_n be_v answerable_a to_o the_o promise_n for_o he_o do_v exact_o prove_v by_o induction_n of_o singular_n and_o that_o from_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v 390_o year_n from_o the_o apostasy_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o now_o for_o the_o 40_o year_n of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n this_o matter_n be_v somewhat_o more_o dark_a but_o yet_o nevertheless_o chronologer_n do_v reason_n in_o this_o wise_a if_o 40_o year_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n and_o those_o year_n must_v run_v complete_a at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldee_n then_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o the_o scripture-chronologie_a and_o the_o series_n of_o the_o time_n that_o they_o must_v necessary_o commence_v from_o the_o 13_o year_n of_o josiah_n now_o if_o a_o question_n be_v make_v why_o these_o year_n shall_v begin_v from_o the_o 13_o of_o josiah_n who_o be_v a_o reformer_n of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o be_v these_o time_n be_v to_o begin_v there_o because_o the_o lord_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o strive_v with_o that_o people_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o repentance_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o jeremy_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n from_o the_o thirteen_o year_n of_o josiah_n the_o son_n of_o ammon_n king_n of_o judah_n even_o unto_o this_o day_n that_o be_v the_o three_o and_o twenty_o year_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n have_v come_v unto_o i_o and_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o rise_v early_o and_o speak_v but_o you_o have_v not_o hearken_v and_o the_o lord_n have_v send_v unto_o you_o all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n rise_v early_o and_o send_v they_o but_o you_o have_v not_o hearken_v nor_o incline_v your_o ear_n to_o hear_v jer._n 25._o 3_o 4._o from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o 40_o year_n patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n do_v begin_v from_o the_o ministry_n of_o jeremy_n and_o when_o these_o shall_v run_v complete_a than_o the_o prophet_n â—…zekiel_n do_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n from_o this_o and_o from_o some_o such_o like_a passage_n i_o be_v move_v to_o take_v the_o like_a course_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n if_o 666_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o year_n and_o if_o this_o period_n of_o time_n also_o must_v end_v at_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o necessary_a consequence_n i_o do_v conclude_v that_o this_o time_n must_v begin_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n consult_v with_o chronologer_n i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v much_o about_o that_o time_n when_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n but_o here_o to_o i_o be_v the_o great_a difficulty_n
why_o i_o shall_v begin_v the_o time_n from_o the_o consulship_n aforesaid_a there_o be_v neither_o ground_n in_o history_n nor_o chronologie_n for_o such_o a_o way_n of_o account_n and_o further_o to_o increase_v the_o difficulty_n in_o my_o first_o thought_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o be_v persuade_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o number_n common_o and_o frequent_o use_v among_o man_n beside_o the_o judgement_n of_o interpreter_n i_o do_v ground_n much_o upon_o that_o scripture_n where_o the_o angel_n measure_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n 144_o cubit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n chap._n 21._o v._n 17._o here_o i_o think_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n in_o discrete_a quantity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o quantity_n continue_v now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o man_n do_v familiar_o number_v furlong_n withal_o i_o can_v not_o say_v this_o touch_v the_o consulship_n of_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n the_o usual_a computation_n of_o the_o time_n in_o that_o age_n be_v from_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o julius_n caesar_n from_o the_o spanish_a aera_fw-la from_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n and_o not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n aforesaid_a with_o these_o difficulty_n i_o be_v entangle_v in_o my_o first_o thought_n upon_o this_o argument_n but_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n that_o chief_o keep_v i_o on_o in_o this_o way_n of_o account_n i_o find_v in_o our_o modern_a chronologer_n that_o the_o year_n in_o which_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n the_o jewish_a church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n for_o if_o you_o look_v before_o this_o time_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o same_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v former_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n persia_n and_o greece_n in_o this_o year_n they_o come_v first_o of_o all_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n further_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o time_n follow_v you_o shall_v find_v everywhere_o that_o the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_n the_o whole_a order_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a tyranny_n and_o of_o the_o sustering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o that_o people_n now_o if_o you_o ask_v at_o what_o instant_a of_o time_n the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n when_o antonius_n and_o cicero_n be_v consul_n or_o much_o thereabouts_o which_o way_n soever_o therefore_o you_o go_v the_o forementioned_a year_n must_v be_v famous_a for_o the_o account_n of_o the_o church_n here_o also_o upon_o further_a search_n i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n as_o i_o have_v former_o prove_v so_o far_o i_o proceed_v in_o the_o discovery_n only_o i_o can_v not_o solve_v the_o point_n how_o this_o can_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n that_o man_n do_v familiar_o count_v withal_o when_o i_o proceed_v this_o way_n i_o find_v that_o one_o thing_n will_v not_o hang_v with_o another_o therefore_o be_v cast_v upon_o a_o more_o deep_a consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o do_v final_o pitch_v upon_o this_o sense_n the_o account_n of_o the_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n not_o because_o man_n do_v familiar_o use_v this_o way_n of_o calculation_n but_o because_o it_o please_v the_o lord_n to_o number_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n by_o so_o many_o region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o the_o humane_a image_n and_o thus_o reader_n thou_o have_v a_o true_a narrative_n by_o what_o degree_n i_o come_v to_o rest_v in_o this_o interpretation_n and_o true_o when_o we_o look_v to_o the_o whole_a coherence_n of_o the_o text_n the_o very_a word_n will_v excellent_o agree_v with_o such_o a_o sense_n for_o when_o one_o that_o have_v wisdom_n be_v exhort_v to_o calculate_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o say_v what_o rule_n must_v i_o observe_v in_o the_o calculation_n or_o who_o shall_v assure_v i_o whether_o 666_o be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n the_o number_n of_o place_n the_o number_n of_o degree_n the_o number_n of_o longitude_n or_o the_o number_n of_o latitude_n or_o what_o be_v it_o the_o number_n of_o but_o if_o you_o will_v say_v to_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n humane_a image_n than_o you_o do_v â—…ive_v he_o a_o certain_a 〈◊〉_d and_o determinate_a rule_n to_o number_n by_o you_o show_v he_o where_o he_o must_v begin_v and_o where_o he_o must_v end_v and_o how_o all_o be_v lay_v together_o will_v discover_v the_o name_n or_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o who_o take_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o such_o a_o number_n as_o be_v ordinary_o and_o 〈◊〉_d use_v among_o man_n the_o word_n may_v seem_v to_o run_v fair_a in_o this_o sense_n and_o to_o go_v smooth_o with_o the_o context_n but_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o who_o be_v of_o this_o judgement_n i_o do_v desire_n to_o propound_v these_o thing_n to_o their_o deliberate_a consideration_n first_o see_v the_o method_n of_o number_v use_v among_o man_n be_v infinite_a and_o uncertain_a let_v they_o positive_o and_o determinate_o show_v what_o that_o number_n be_v by_z and_o through_o which_o they_o will_v count_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o familiar_a way_n of_o number_v among_o man_n whether_o you_o respect_v the_o number_n of_o time_n the_o number_n of_o place_n or_o the_o number_n of_o person_n be_v infinite_a almost_o the_o number_n of_o time_n familiar_o use_v be_v very_o various_a if_o you_o look_v either_o to_o the_o ancient_a or_o the_o latter_a age_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o civil_a or_o ecclesiastical_a to_o the_o astronomical_a or_o the_o vulgar_a 〈◊〉_d if_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n be_v a_o number_n familiar_o use_v among_o man_n who_o shall_v assign_v limit_n or_o specify_v the_o particular_a way_n among_o so_o many_o several_a kind_n second_o now_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n a_o number_n which_o be_v the_o characteristical_a note_n of_o the_o name_n or_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o never_o circumscribe_v or_o define_v what_o that_o number_n be_v but_o leave_v the_o matter_n at_o random_n i_o can_v find_v that_o he_o do_v so_o in_o any_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n how_o do_v he_o particularize_v and_o individuate_v the_o matter_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o many_o such_o like_a instance_n may_v be_v find_v three_o they_o who_o expound_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n for_o a_o number_n frequent_o use_v among_o man_n do_v not_o practice_v according_a to_o this_o rule_n for_o let_v they_o show_v how_o it_o be_v the_o familiar_a use_n of_o man_n to_o decipher_v the_o rise_n of_o state_n and_o government_n by_o the_o anagram_n and_o numeral_a letter_n of_o a_o grammatical_a name_n i_o think_v scarce_o a_o instance_n can_v be_v give_v for_o this_o in_o any_o solid_a and_o serious_a learning_n to_o which_o i_o think_v the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v rather_o refer_v we_o then_o to_o the_o dotage_n and_o trifle_n of_o the_o cabalist_n all_o these_o reason_n lay_v together_o do_v plain_o teach_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o be_v construe_v for_o a_o number_n familiar_o use_v among_o man_n but_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v full_o pitch_v upon_o the_o number_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n and_o so_o there_o be_v a_o excellent_a coherence_n of_o one_o thing_n with_o another_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o story_n do_v full_o agree_v four_o concern_v the_o number_n itself_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v 666._o the_o spanish_a bibles_n have_v it_o in_o word_n at_o lengâ—…h_n and_o not_o in_o figure_n for_o so_o the_o text_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o the_o other_o greek_a copy_n only_o in_o figure_n though_o some_o interpreter_n as_o irenaeus_n paraeus_n dr._n mayer_n do_v put_v some_o distinction_n
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o his_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 193_o for_o in_o that_o year_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o reign_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o nabonassar_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o present_a case_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal_n kingdom_n the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n or_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 666_o only_a the_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o computation_n for_o when_o we_o account_v the_o time_n of_o darius_n nabuchadnezzar_n and_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o nabonassar_n but_o when_o we_o account_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o beginning_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n in_o daniel_n image_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o prophetical_a chronologie_n figurative_o call_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n let_v we_o carry_v the_o matter_n to_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o government_n it_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o reign_v in_o the_o 137_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 1_o mac_n 1._o 11._o if_o we_o will_v draw_v this_o matter_n into_o figure_n the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n or_o government_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 137._o and_o for_o the_o way_n and_o method_n of_o account_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o in_o such_o a_o year_n of_o their_o kingdom_n he_o begin_v to_o reign_v if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n we_o may_v say_v that_o he_o begin_v that_o dominion_n in_o the_o year_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 666_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o from_o that_o time_n as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n there_o be_v such_o a_o exact_a number_n of_o year_n many_o more_o instance_n may_v be_v bring_v out_o of_o antiquity_n to_o show_v how_o it_o have_v be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o reckon_v the_o time_n and_o the_o change_n of_o government_n by_o the_o character_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n but_o these_o shall_v suffice_v now_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n i_o have_v compare_v the_o interpretation_n with_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o text._n i_o have_v show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o law_n what_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o make_v the_o law_n what_o by_o the_o person_n that_o do_v receive_v the_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n i_o have_v large_o discourse_v also_o concern_v the_o calculation_n of_o the_o number_n who_o the_o person_n be_v that_o be_v to_o make_v the_o discovery_n what_o the_o calculation_n be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o what_o by_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a heaâ—…ship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o see_v i_o find_v all_o thing_n to_o agree_v therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o this_o be_v a_o true_a interpretation_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o this_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o next_o chapter_n chap._n ix_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v further_o confirm_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n here_o all_o solid_a expositor_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v handle_v again_o which_o be_v former_o discourse_v of_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o thing_n be_v not_o aliud_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la another_o and_o another_o though_o it_o be_v deliver_v aliter_fw-la &_o aliter_fw-la in_o another_o and_o another_o manner_n that_o which_o be_v there_o speak_v concern_v the_o beast_n as_o a_o king_n or_o potentate_n be_v here_o apply_v to_o a_o idolatrous_a or_o whorish_a church_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n so_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o i_o see_v a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n v_o 3._o this_o woman_n be_v a_o idolatrous_a church_n and_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o description_n she_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o roman_a idolatrous_a church_n that_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v clear_a from_o the_o 9_o vers._n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o mountain_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v now_o all_o story_n do_v agree_v that_o rome_n be_v seat_v upon_o seven_o hill_n and_o be_v famous_a through_o all_o the_o world_n by_o the_o title_n of_o septicollis_a or_o the_o seven-hilled_n city_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o question_n the_o angel_n say_v the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n ver_fw-la 18._o now_o what_o be_v the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o john_n reign_v over_o all_o earthly_a king_n but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v such_o clear_a character_n in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o ancient_n who_o live_v before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o it_o that_o rome_n be_v the_o city_n babylon_n and_o the_o jesuit_n in_o these_o day_n who_o of_o all_o man_n live_v be_v the_o most_o active_a to_o hide_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o scripture_n do_v yield_v that_o rome_n be_v here_o intend_a but_o how_o not_o rome_n christian_n but_o rome_n pagan_a to_o this_o we_o reply_v though_o the_o apostle_n do_v make_v mention_n of_o rome_n pagan_a yet_o he_o do_v primary_o intend_v rome_n christian_n or_o rather_o rome_n antichristian_a let_v it_o be_v consider_v what_o title_n be_v give_v to_o she_o and_o so_o not_o only_o in_o this_o chapter_n but_o in_o other_o place_n she_o be_v call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o scripture-language_n this_o name_n be_v only_o give_v to_o idolatrous_a church_n we_o never_o or_o at_o least_o seldom_o read_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o edom_n of_o the_o whore_n of_o tyrus_n or_o of_o the_o whore_n of_o damascus_n this_o title_n be_v usual_o give_v to_o samaria_n and_o jerusalem_n to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n as_o they_o do_v fall_v away_o from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n to_o serve_v other_o god_n and_o therefore_o hosea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v to_o take_v a_o wife_n of_o fornication_n because_o the_o land_n have_v commit_v great_a whoredom_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o lord_n hos._n 1._o 2._o so_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o spiritual_a fornication_n of_o samaria_n and_o jerusalem_n call_v the_o one_o aholah_n and_o the_o other_o aholibamah_n ezek._n 23._o 4._o from_o these_o and_o many_o other_o scripture_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o title_n be_v usual_o give_v to_o idolatrous_a church_n which_o have_v depart_v away_o from_o christ_n their_o lawful_a husband_n so_o then_o if_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n do_v signify_v rome_n this_o must_v needs_o be_v apply_v to_o rome_n christian_n as_o she_o do_v break_v her_o marriage-covenant_n with_o christ_n and_o yield_v herself_o up_o to_o another_o husband_n for_o rome_n pagan_a be_v never_o marry_v to_o christ_n and_o therefore_o though_o she_o may_v be_v call_v babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n yet_o she_o be_v not_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n second_o she_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o text_n have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n by_o which_o amorous_a poâ—…ion_n she_o do_v entice_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o now_o this_o do_v not_o appertain_v to_o rome_n pagan_a but_o to_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v great_o deceive_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o her_o idolatry_n and_o superdition_n three_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n that_o the_o woman_n do_v ride_v the_o beast_n in_o its_o last_o and_o renew_a state_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n for_o these_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n and_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o they_o shall_v hate_v she_o as_o much_o and_o burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o rome_n pagan_a there_o be_v nothing_o will_v agree_v for_o she_o have_v no_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n but_o all_o thing_n may_v be_v
of_o they_o five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n he_o be_v the_o eight_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n we_o do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o the_o eight_o dynasty_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o king_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v include_v he_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v pagan_a and_o idolatrous_a form_n of_o government_n then_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n must_v be_v status_fw-la exâ—…resimus_fw-la or_o exemptilis_fw-la a_o state_n exempt_v and_o put_v out_o of_o the_o calendar_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o reckon_v he_o among_o the_o king_n his_o place_n be_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o yet_o among_o the_o head_n he_o be_v but_o the_o seven_o and_o so_o these_o word_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v plain_a as_o i_o take_v it_o and_o the_o knot_n be_v untie_v but_o leave_v this_o scruple_n i_o find_v that_o all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o antichristian_a time_n begin_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n he_o express_o say_v these_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o their_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o roman_a dominion_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a edition_n of_o state_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v a_o infallible_a character_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a time_n and_o this_o no_o man_n can_v rational_o deny_v that_o do_v look_v upon_o the_o true_a scope_n of_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n but_o our_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n when_o be_v it_o that_o she_o do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n we_o can_v say_v that_o it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o king_n do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o then_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o dogmatical_o and_o conscientious_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o case_n we_o will_v consider_v what_o expositor_n do_v say_v to_o this_o purpose_n for_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n though_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o word_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n now_o the_o reason_n ordinary_o give_v be_v very_o solid_a and_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o description_n under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n chap._n 13._o be_v again_o repeat_v under_o the_o similitude_n and_o type_n of_o a_o great_a whore_n chap._n 17._o both_o scripture_n speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o substance_n though_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n and_o if_o need_n shall_v require_v we_o have_v many_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o parallel_n now_o then_o in_o the_o present_a case_n see_v john_n speak_v of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o his_o day_n be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o dominion_n oâ—…_n that_o great_a city_n and_o here_o i_o say_v if_o we_o calculate_v the_o time_n aright_o and_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o great_a city_n come_v to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v precise_o come_v to_o that_o point_n and_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v the_o catholic_n and_o the_o general_a mother_n of_o all_o other_o church_n the_o church_n first_o come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o 666_o year_n after_o â—…hat_o church_n herself_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n of_o all_o church_n and_o here_o then_o our_o interpretation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o both_o scripture_n and_o whereas_o the_o woman_n have_v this_o inscription_n on_o her_o forehead_n mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o name_n then_o on_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v not_o a_o grammatical_a word_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o it_o signify_v her_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n when_o she_o begin_v to_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n over_o all_o other_o church_n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o time_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o her_o maternity_n or_o general_a motherhood_n or_o of_o the_o name_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o paternity_n or_o universal_a headship_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o number_n of_o his_o universal_a headship_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o chapter_n be_v clear_a by_o the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o the_o other_o but_o we_o go_v on_o chap._n x._o a_o list_n of_o fifteen_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n by_o the_o position_n of_o which_o the_o present_a interpretation_n be_v establish_v also_o the_o several_a exposition_n of_o mr._n potter_n and_o other_o writer_n be_v bring_v to_o trial_n for_o the_o more_o full_a proof_n of_o the_o point_n we_o must_v take_v the_o same_o method_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n as_o divine_n do_v when_o they_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n they_o do_v infallible_o determine_v he_o to_o be_v so_o because_o all_o the_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v punctual_o pitch_v upon_o that_o seat_n or_o succession_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n we_o may_v say_v that_o 666_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n because_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n and_o main_o centre_n upon_o such_o a_o interpretation_n we_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n thereof_o by_o the_o accumulation_n of_o note_n wâ—…_n may_v further_o take_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o jesuit_n suarez_n for_o he_o himself_o well_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o decipher_v antichrist_n by_o one_o two_o or_o three_o note_n but_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o property_n that_o do_v appertain_v to_o he_o so_o i_o may_v say_v for_o a_o tight_a exposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o we_o must_v not_o rest_v in_o a_o few_o circumstance_n for_o so_o many_o have_v be_v bring_v for_o the_o name_n lateinos_n and_o m._n pâ—…tters_n interpretation_n also_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o fair_a but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o main_o stand_v upon_o that_o their_o several_a interpretation_n will_v not_o agree_v with_o many_o principle_n the_o same_o course_n than_o that_o we_o take_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n shall_v be_v to_o disprove_v their_o error_n but_o now_o to_o the_o principle_n in_o order_n princ._n 1_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o number_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n by_o a_o special_a application_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text._n for_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o tyrannical_a empire_n or_o government_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o a_o roman_a tyrannical_a empire_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o therefore_o these_o character_n be_v special_o applicable_a to_o that_o government_n and_o to_o the_o hierarchy_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o they_o err_v therefore_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o number_n in_o the_o
thing_n and_o whereas_o the_o author_n aforenamâ—…d_v follow_v cotterius_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n do_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o number_n must_v be_v apply_v to_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o this_o we_o do_v full_o agree_v with_o he_o and_o therefore_o we_o have_v state_v the_o name_n mark_v and_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o have_v so_o explain_v these_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v contain_v the_o very_a essence_n form_n and_o be_v of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o what_o be_v the_o name_n but_o the_o power_n and_o universal_a headship_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o name_n but_o the_o profession_n of_o subjection_n to_o that_o power_n or_o headship_n thus_o we_o come_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o cotterius_n and_o other_o in_o the_o main_a now_o whereas_o mr._n potter_n do_v stand_v upon_o 25_o cardinal_n 25_o church_n 25_o article_n in_o the_o compilation_n of_o pius_fw-la quartus_fw-la how_o do_v he_o make_v all_o these_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o all_o true_a mathematical_a demonstration_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o expositio_fw-la dati_fw-la the_o exposition_n of_o the_o subject_a or_o antecedent_n if_o therefore_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v datum_n or_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o demonstration_n this_o must_v be_v first_o expound_v before_o the_o number_n can_v be_v right_o apply_v see_v it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n second_o if_o 25_o be_v the_o characteristical_a number_n of_o the_o state_n or_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o beast_n why_o do_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o so_o large_a a_o description_n of_o that_o kingdom_n once_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o number_n 25_o shall_v we_o imagine_v that_o he_o will_v not_o once_o mention_v that_o which_o be_v individual_o necessary_a but_o altogether_o stand_v upon_o remote_a point_n three_o if_o the_o number_n 25_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o number_n 12_o be_v to_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n why_o be_v not_o the_o like_a reason_n give_v for_o the_o one_o as_o for_o the_o other_o the_o number_n 12_o be_v therefore_o so_o frequent_o use_v in_o sacred_a number_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o original_a of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o the_o division_n into_o twelve_o tribe_n and_o therefore_o we_o read_v of_o twelve_o cake_n of_o shewbread_n exod._n 24._o 5_o of_o twelve_o pillar_n of_o moses_n his_o altar_n exod._n 24._o 4_o of_o twelve_o stone_n in_o the_o breastplate_n of_o aaron_n exod._n 28._o 21_o of_o twelve_o ox_n bring_v to_o the_o dedication_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n numb_a 7._o 23_o of_o twelve_o rod_n lay_v up_o before_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testimony_n numb_a 17._o 1_o of_o twelve_o spy_n send_v to_o search_v the_o land_n of_o canaan_n numb_a 13._o 1_o of_o twelve_o stone_n in_o jordan_n josh._n 4._o 9_o of_o the_o garment_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la rend_v into_o twelve_o piece_n 1_o king_n 11._o 30_o of_o twelve_o stone_n on_o which_o the_o altar_n of_o eliah_n be_v build_v and_o many_o suchlike_a instance_n now_o it_o be_v apparent_a in_o these_o scripture_n that_o the_o spirit_n stand_v upon_o the_o exact_a number_n 12_o and_o all_o this_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o ancient_a distribution_n of_o the_o church_n into_o 12_o tribe_n therefore_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o new_a prophecy_n be_v very_o frequent_a in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o number_n when_o he_o set_v forth_o the_o state_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n in_o these_o latter_a day_n but_o can_v there_o be_v the_o like_a reason_n give_v why_o the_o antichristian_a church_n be_v so_o frequent_a in_o the_o number_n 25_o four_o if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v in_o some_o place_n that_o 12_o be_v the_o square-root_n of_o 144_o and_o that_o the_o spirit_n do_v stand_v upon_o this_o way_n of_o calculation_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o do_v not_o universal_o do_v this_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n for_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n touch_v the_o measure_n of_o that_o city_n in_o these_o word_n and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_a and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reed_n 12000_o furlong_n the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n of_o it_o be_v all_o equal_a rev._n 21._o 16._o if_o there_o be_v any_o one_o text_n that_o doâ—…h_v show_v a_o characteristical_a number_n to_o decipher_v the_o holy_a city_n this_o be_v that_o scripture_n now_o if_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o all_o apocalyptical_a computation_n to_o count_v the_o square-root_n of_o any_o figurate_a number_n why_o do_v he_o not_o use_v that_o method_n here_o in_o this_o particular_a number_n then_o 109_o be_v the_o square-root_n and_o if_o you_o will_v multiply_v it_o into_o itself_o it_o will_v make_v 11881_o and_o the_o remainder_n will_v be_v 119._o therefore_o in_o the_o dimension_n of_o the_o holy_a city_n the_o spirit_n do_v not_o perpetual_o look_v to_o the_o number_n 12_o as_o to_o the_o square-root_n of_o those_o holy_a number_n five_o if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o 12_o be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o the_o number_n in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v make_v manifest_a that_o 25_o be_v the_o square-root_n of_o 666_o in_o so_o special_a a_o manner_n at_o least_o for_o all_o the_o number_n from_o 625_o to_o 676_o have_v 25_o for_o their_o square-root_n and_o therefore_o all_o the_o number_n aforemention_v may_v be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n as_o well_o as_o the_o number_n 666._o according_a to_o this_o ground_n what_o certainty_n of_o interpretation_n be_v here_o to_o be_v have_v more_o proper_o then_o if_o 25_o be_v the_o square-root_n 625_o will_v rather_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o you_o multiply_v 25_o into_o itself_o it_o will_v make_v exact_o 625_o and_o no_o fraction_n remain_v whereas_o 666_o as_o skilful_a artist_n do_v use_v to_o speak_v be_v numerus_fw-la surdus_fw-la a_o deaf_a number_n it_o have_v 25_o for_o the_o square-root_n and_o 41_o fraction_n remain_v all_o these_o reason_n put_v together_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o 25_o be_v not_o the_o only_a characteristical_a number_n and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v so_o yet_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n princ._n 11._o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n ought_v so_o in_o special_a to_o be_v expound_v that_o it_o may_v agree_v to_o all_o those_o and_o only_o to_o those_o that_o be_v the_o beast_n subject_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o badge_n and_o livery_n of_o their_o profession_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 16_o 17._o he_o cause_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n and_o in_o their_o right-hand_n the_o mark_n than_o agree_v to_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o to_o those_o only_a that_o be_v he_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o badge_n of_o the_o distinction_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o buy_v and_o sell_v if_o this_o be_v so_o how_o do_v mr._n potter_n give_v a_o true_a exposition_n of_o the_o number_n for_o admit_v the_o number_n 25_o be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o cardinal_n gate_n church_n and_o other_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n yet_o how_o do_v he_o distinguish_v the_o beast_n subject_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o buy_v and_o sell_v the_o text_n say_v plain_o that_o none_o may_v buy_v nor_o sell_v but_o he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n lie_v nor_o in_o the_o subtlety_n of_o arithmetic_n nor_o in_o the_o extraction_n of_o the_o square-root_n of_o any_o figurate_a number_n or_o in_o any_o occued_a circumstance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v discernible_a unto_o all_o and_o be_v obvious_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o buy_v and_o sell_v second_o how_o do_v they_o also_o right_o expound_v the_o number_n who_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o more_o than_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n see_v these_o be_v the_o peculiar_a character_n of_o they_o only_o who_o be_v of_o his_o flock_n therefore_o they_o who_o will_v have_v lateinos_n to_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n how_o do_v they_o make_v this_o the_o individual_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n subject_n our_o saviour_n himself_o his_o apostle_n and_o many_o holy_a martyr_n for_o sundry_a age_n have_v be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o roman_n therefore_o we_o can_v be_v of_o so_o flinty_a a_o philosophy_n to_o believe_v that_o all_o sin_v who_o live_v under_o the_o
give_v they_o a_o mark_v as_o if_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v by_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v testimony_n that_o they_o be_v he_o they_o be_v also_o say_v to_o receive_v a_o mark_n chap._n 14._o to_o have_v the_o mark_v chap._n 16._o now_o than_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o to_o give_v receive_v or_o have_v the_o mark_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o act_n by_o which_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n when_o also_o they_o do_v prosess_v that_o by_o their_o sword_n wit_n good_n life_n and_o by_o all_o that_o they_o have_v they_o will_v maintain_v the_o decree_n and_o law_n make_v by_o that_o authority_n the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n be_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o view_n of_o man_n and_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o right-hand_a be_v the_o solemn_a resolution_n and_o obligation_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o beast_n against_o all_o that_o do_v oppose_v it_o and_o true_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n do_v notable_o answer_v the_o prediction_n for_o we_o see_v by_o plain_a experience_n that_o the_o papist_n such_o be_v their_o zeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n cause_n do_v outstrip_v we_o by_o many_o degree_n the_o jesuiâ—…es_n be_v never_o idle_a they_o compass_v sea_n and_o land_n they_o â—…urn_v themselves_o into_o all_o form_n and_o be_v still_o animate_v of_o prince_n and_o people_n against_o the_o protestant_a cause_n yea_o they_o have_v so_o wrought_v that_o almost_o no_o man_n among_o they_o seem_v to_o spare_v either_o labour_n wealth_n counsel_n or_o life_n itself_o to_o uphold_v the_o name_n and_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n god_n grant_v that_o one_o day_n they_o do_v not_o rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n against_o we_o for_o we_o do_v not_o come_v near_o they_o in_o the_o least_o degree_n in_o promote_a the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n but_o the_o papist_n will_v not_o hear_v that_o they_o be_v enemy_n or_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o lord_n and_o his_o word_n they_o hold_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v all_o his_o authority_n by_o delegation_n from_o he_o these_o be_v specious_a show_n but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v real_a enemy_n against_o christ_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o can_v do_v nothing_o but_o mere_o as_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v life_n vigour_n and_o authority_n to_o they_o and_o as_o they_o do_v interpret_v they_o which_o always_o they_o do_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n there_o be_v no_o truth_n more_o clear_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n there_o detain_v be_v free_v by_o mass_n indulgence_n pardon_n and_o such_o like_a mean_n god_n and_o his_o word_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v thou_o shall_v worship_v saint_n image_n cross_n relic_n and_o the_o like_a god_n and_o christ_n have_v command_v all_o man_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n and_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v now_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_n command_v that_o man_n shall_v forbear_v the_o do_n of_o this_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v depend_v upon_o he_o alone_o god_n and_o christ_n say_v marriage_n be_v honourable_a among_o all_o man_n and_o the_o bed_n undefiled_a the_o pope_n on_o the_o contrary_a forbid_v marriage_n to_o the_o ministry_n by_o these_o and_o sundry_a suchlike_a instance_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v every_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o lamb._n for_o what_o the_o lamb_n do_v command_v the_o beast_n do_v countermand_v for_o the_o most_o part_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v clear_a then_o say_v the_o papist_n what_o they_o will_v when_o they_o leave_v christ_n to_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o sense_n and_o substance_n they_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n their_o spiritual_a king_n head_n and_o governor_n and_o so_o in_o effect_n be_v no_o true_a christian_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a see_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v give_v as_o a_o leader_n and_o commander_n to_o his_o people_n they_o who_o refuse_v the_o law_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o yield_v subjection_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a persecution_n be_v every_o where_o mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 15._o to_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n chap._n 12._o ver_fw-la 17._o the_o papist_n then_o in_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o that_o formality_n as_o they_o do_v believe_v he_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v positive_o direct_o and_o immediate_o antichristian_a this_o truth_n be_v lay_v down_o a_o stream_n of_o excellent_a uses_n do_v natural_o flow_v from_o it_o first_o we_o may_v here_o contemplate_v and_o behold_v the_o truth_n and_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v now_o above_o 1500_o year_n since_o that_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v image_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n now_o if_o we_o go_v to_o experience_n what_o have_v all_o age_n for_o this_o thousand_o year_n last_o pass_v but_o verify_v and_o fulfil_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o speak_v of_o long_o before_o he_o that_o shall_v diligent_o read_v the_o present_a treatise_n will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v true_a as_o we_o have_v say_v second_o here_o be_v matter_n for_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n yea_o for_o our_o bowel_n to_o yern_v over_o those_o great_a country_n kingdom_n and_o commonweal_n which_o do_v as_o yet_o own_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v continue_v in_o a_o great_a sin_n against_o the_o kingly_a office_n of_o christ_n their_o profession_n be_v no_o other_o but_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o they_o repent_v they_o will_v one_o day_n feel_v the_o great_a plague_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophecy_n three_o here_o be_v cause_n for_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o the_o lord_n for_o do_v they_o right_o understand_v it_o he_o have_v deliver_v they_o from_o a_o bondage_n and_o slavery_n which_o far_o surpass_v the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n or_o babylon_n for_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o man_n under_o this_o government_n refuse_v to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o penalty_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o liberty_n to_o buy_v nor_o sell_v they_o shall_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n they_o shall_v have_v their_o blood_n spill_v they_o shall_v be_v subject_v to_o sundry_a kind_n of_o death_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o they_o do_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v threaten_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v torment_v day_n and_o night_n and_o the_o smoke_n of_o their_o burn_a shall_v ascend_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o rev._n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o the_o day_n of_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o romish_a tyranny_n be_v a_o day_n of_o deliverance_n from_o a_o tyranny_n over_o their_o soul_n over_o their_o conscience_n over_o their_o body_n over_o their_o estate_n but_o all_o treatise_n be_v full_a of_o uses_n of_o this_o kind_n we_o will_v proceed_v â—…o_o that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o reduction_n for_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_a to_o our_o purpose_n chap._n xiii_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v antichristian_a by_o analogy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o discourse_n we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v in_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o this_o standard_n of_o the_o market_n we_o may_v prove_v all_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v more_o remote_o symbolize_v and_o agree_v with_o the_o great_a antichrist_n first_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n when_o it_o have_v no_o bound_n or_o limit_n but_o he_o do_v all_o by_o his_o will_n and_o prerogative_n in_o
it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o his_o come_n be_v after_o the_o power_n of_o satan_n for_o as_o god_n do_v work_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o salvation_n so_o shall_v the_o devil_n put_v forth_o all_o his_o power_n in_o antichrist_n and_o his_o follower_n to_o seduce_v the_o world_n to_o destruction_n oecumenius_n have_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o devil_n shall_v do_v all_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o he_o or_o by_o he_o as_o the_o mean_a or_o instrument_n the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v strong_o plead_v the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n as_o a_o note_n of_o their_o church_n and_o so_o they_o do_v true_o fulfil_v the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n be_v with_o all_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n and_o that_o he_o do_v seduce_v the_o world_n with_o all_o deceivableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n and_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n where_o he_o have_v want_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o colour_n of_o divine_a revelation_n there_o he_o have_v usual_o confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o lie_a wonder_n that_o be_v by_o such_o wonder_n as_o the_o lord_n do_v permit_v he_o to_o work_v to_o establish_v lie_n and_o error_n in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_a of_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o innumerable_a instance_n may_v be_v give_v and_o although_o many_o of_o our_o writer_n do_v take_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n for_o lie_n which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o legend_n for_o it_o be_v the_o punishment_n of_o a_o liar_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v believe_v when_o he_o speak_v true_a yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o do_v incline_v to_o their_o opinion_n who_o do_v distinguish_v the_o several_a piece_n contain_v in_o that_o rhapsody_n some_o thing_n there_o mention_v be_v mere_o invent_v and_o other_o there_o be_v which_o we_o may_v probable_o judge_v to_o be_v real_a operation_n of_o satan_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n come_v to_o this_o emphasis_n and_o height_n of_o expression_n for_o this_o cause_n god_n shall_v give_v man_n strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v lie_n therefore_o the_o devil_n must_v have_v very_o great_a power_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n how_o else_o shall_v the_o scripture_n be_v fulfil_v but_o pass_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o example_n that_o may_v be_v give_v for_o their_o sake_n who_o in_o these_o time_n do_v slight_a the_o scripture_n and_o hang_v upon_o revelation_n we_o will_v come_v to_o a_o pregnant_a instance_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v call_v by_o writer_n the_o dark_a age_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n themselves_o do_v mourn_v over_o it_o for_o the_o want_n of_o learning_n but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o defective_a in_o these_o thing_n as_o it_o do_v abound_v in_o revelation_n vision_n dream_n and_o suchlike_a by_o and_o through_o which_o satan_n have_v a_o very_a great_a power_n in_o the_o conscience_n of_o people_n in_o that_o century_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saxon_a monarch_n in_o the_o year_n 977_o well_o near_o 700_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v as_o speed_n do_v relate_v in_o his_o chronicle_n a_o very_a hot_a contention_n about_o the_o marriage_n of_o minister_n dunstan_n and_o the_o monk_n stand_v strong_o on_o the_o one_o part_n that_o minister_n shall_v put_v away_o their_o wife_n and_o the_o minister_n strong_o plead_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o marriage_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n concern_v this_o matter_n a_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o winchester_n where_o after_o long_a dispute_n and_o much_o against_o the_o monk_n it_o be_v great_o suspect_v that_o side_n have_v go_v down_o have_v they_o not_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o rood_n or_o crucifix_n place_v upon_o the_o wâ—…ll_n of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o council_n sit_v to_o this_o great_a oracle_n s._n dunstan_n desire_v they_o devout_o to_o pray_v and_o to_o give_v diligent_a ear_n for_o a_o answer_n who_o in_o as_o great_a bounty_n as_o they_o in_o devotion_n give_v they_o this_o advice_n god_n forbid_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o say_v he_o you_o judge_v well_o once_o and_o to_o change_v that_o again_o be_v not_o good_a this_o say_v our_o historian_n be_v authority_n sufficient_a to_o suppress_v the_o priest_n who_o now_o with_o their_o wife_n go_v down_o the_o wind_n and_o indeed_o say_v he_o to_o blame_v they_o be_v to_o suspect_v this_o their_o judge_n who_o never_o be_v hear_v to_o give_v wrong_a sentence_n before_o speed_n chron._n pag._n 355._o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o historian_n i_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o first_o false_a judgement_n give_v by_o this_o judge_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v the_o last_o as_o afterward_o shall_v be_v declare_v spondanus_n in_o his_o epitome_n of_o the_o annal_n of_o baronius_n in_o the_o year_n 975_o do_v differ_v somewhat_o from_o this_o relation_n these_o be_v his_o word_n quâ_fw-la de_fw-la re_fw-la cum_fw-la à _fw-it sancto_fw-it dunstano_fw-it cantuariensi_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la synodus_fw-la wintoniae_fw-la congregata_fw-la esset_fw-la deprecante_fw-la ipso_fw-la rege_fw-la ac_fw-la plerisque_fw-la episcopis_fw-la ut_fw-la iidem_fw-la clerici_fw-la restituerentur_fw-la mirandum_fw-la illud_fw-la contigit_fw-la ut_fw-la imago_fw-la crucâ—…fixi_fw-la in_o edito_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la affixa_fw-la audientibus_fw-la cunctis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la non_fw-la fiet_fw-la non_fw-la fiet_fw-la judicastis_fw-la bene_fw-la mutaretis_fw-la non_fw-la bene_fw-la quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la clericos_fw-la eorumque_fw-la fautores_fw-la confusos_fw-la reddidit_fw-la &_o lingues_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n that_o king_n edward_n surname_v the_o martyr_n and_o many_o bishop_n with_o he_o do_v intercede_v very_o much_o that_o the_o minister_n may_v have_v their_o wife_n restore_v unto_o they_o and_o when_o all_o be_v in_o a_o suspense_n what_o answer_n shall_v be_v make_v this_o wonder_n happen_v that_o the_o crucifix_n determine_v the_o contrary_a and_o so_o the_o priest_n be_v confound_v and_o make_v speechless_a after_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v the_o minister_n be_v not_o yet_o satisfy_v therefore_o the_o matter_n be_v bring_v again_o to_o council_n and_o a_o great_a assembly_n congregat_v at_o cleve_n in_o wilishire_n whither_o repair_v the_o prelate_n and_o most_o of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o land_n beside_o gentleman_n and_o of_o the_o commons_o a_o innumerable_a sort_n this_o synod_n be_v set_v and_o the_o controversy_n propound_v a_o hot_a and_o a_o sharp_a disputation_n ensue_v and_o be_v maintain_v for_o a_o while_n with_o many_o bitter_a invective_n but_o whether_o through_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o foundation_n or_o the_o overpress_v of_o weight_n or_o both_o the_o joyst_n of_o the_o upper-loft_n wherein_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v sudden_o break_v and_o down_o fall_v the_o floor_n with_o all_o the_o people_n thereon_o whereof_o many_o be_v hurt_v and_o some_o slay_v outright_o only_o archbishop_n dunstan_n than_o precedent_n and_o mouth_n for_o the_o monk_n remain_v unhurt_a for_o the_o post_n whereon_o his_o chair_n be_v set_v stand_v and_o not_o without_o miracle_n whole_o untouched_a and_o hereupon_o the_o historian_n conclude_v in_o these_o word_n thus_o by_o this_o fall_n fall_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o secular_a priest_n and_o the_o people_n affection_n be_v draw_v to_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o minister_n to_o accompany_v their_o wife_n be_v now_o take_v away_o spondanus_n say_v that_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v at_o calne_n but_o there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n calne_n the_o market-town_n and_o cleve_n a_o small_a village_n be_v so_o near_o together_o in_o that_o council_n say_v he_o mirandum_fw-la illud_fw-la accidit_fw-la cunctis_fw-la adversariis_fw-la vel_fw-la extinctis_fw-la vel_fw-la contritis_fw-la solus_fw-la dunstanus_fw-la qui_fw-la synodo_fw-la praesidebat_fw-la illaesus_fw-la evaserit_fw-la that_o be_v all_o of_o the_o adverse_a party_n who_o be_v for_o the_o marriage_n of_o minister_n be_v either_o kill_v outright_o or_o sore_o bruise_v only_a dunstan_n the_o precedent_n of_o the_o synod_n remain_v without_o hurt_n this_o be_v a_o true_a relation_n of_o the_o fact_n and_o most_o historian_n do_v agree_v now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o inquire_v by_o what_o power_n and_o by_o what_o efficacy_n these_o thing_n be_v do_v and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o think_v it_o be_v very_o just_a with_o god_n to_o forsake_v the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o deliver_v they_o uâ—…to_o strong_a delusion_n to_o believe_v lie_n because_o they_o have_v forsake_v his_o truth_n and_o because_o the_o minister_n be_v so_o base_a as_o to_o suffer_v their_o cause_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o rood_n or_o crucifix_n it_o be_v very_o just_a that_o they_o shall_v further_o
the_o other_o side_n i_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v too_o high_a to_o call_v hen._n 8._o or_o any_o other_o supreme_a magistrate_n a_o head_n much_o more_o a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o eminency_n transcendency_n and_o sublimity_n of_o that_o prerogative_n belong_v to_o christ_n alone_o our_o prince_n have_v use_v such_o a_o title_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute_n in_o a_o moderate_a way_n the_o people_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o they_o to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a power_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n that_o ever_o have_v belong_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o david_n solomon_n the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o christian_a emperor_n have_v ever_o exercise_v in_o their_o respective_a dominion_n this_o no_o doubt_n have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o well-meaning_a man_n and_o so_o mr._n bedel_n do_v expound_v it_o in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n and_o pag._n 56._o but_o for_o my_o part_n be_v enlighten_v and_o better_o inform_v i_o pray_v god_n such_o title_n be_v no_o more_o use_v and_o let_v that_o passage_n next_o under_o thou_o and_o thy_o christ_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a in_o these_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n let_v the_o exuberancy_n of_o such_o a_o title_n pass_v among_o the_o iniquity_n of_o our_o holy_a thing_n our_o godly_a friend_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o it_o our_o enemy_n have_v insult_v experience_n have_v show_v much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o present_a treatise_n i_o doubt_v not_o will_v show_v what_o a_o evil_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o make_v other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o room_n of_o all_o man_n live_v the_o erastians_n have_v great_a cause_n to_o look_v to_o this_o for_o let_v prince_n be_v once_o tell_v that_o there_o be_v no_o church-government_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v the_o sole_a fountain_n of_o church-power_n by_o this_o mean_n it_o will_v be_v effect_v that_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n over_o his_o own_o church_n will_v be_v pluck_v down_o and_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o prince_n will_v be_v only_o set_v up_o in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o you_o give_v a_o inch_n man_n will_v take_v a_o ell._n rather_o for_o act_n past_a we_o shall_v often_o think_v upon_o that_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v pour_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n and_o supplication_n and_o they_o shall_v look_v to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v zach._n 12._o 10._o christ_n be_v not_o only_o pierce_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n when_o his_o body_n be_v run_v through_o with_o a_o spear_n but_o he_o be_v pierce_v also_o when_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n be_v take_v away_o from_o he_o and_o give_v to_o another_o so_o far_o as_o a_o whole_a nation_n have_v be_v mediate_o or_o immediate_o direct_o or_o indirect_o implicate_v and_o involve_v in_o such_o a_o sin_n so_o far_o i_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v if_o this_o be_v not_o do_v god_n perhaps_o may_v rebuke_v we_o when_o our_o army_n go_v forth_o against_o those_o that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o uphold_v his_o name_n and_o headship_n in_o enmity_n to_o the_o government_n of_o christ._n though_o not_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o enemy_n yet_o we_o may_v be_v chastise_v for_o our_o own_o fault_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v be_v provoke_v to_o appear_v against_o we_o when_o the_o lamb_n go_v forth_o on_o his_o white_a horse_n against_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o army_n the_o army_n that_o follow_v be_v upon_o white_a horse_n clothe_v in_o fine_a linen_n white_a and_o clean_a rev._n 19_o 14._o further_o also_o by_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n information_n may_v be_v give_v to_o certain_a in_o these_o time_n who_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o mere_a show_n and_o colour_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o level_a magistracy_n abolish_v law_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o thing_n up-side_n down_o in_o church_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o such_o i_o may_v say_v that_o they_o mingle_v the_o precious_a truth_n of_o god_n with_o fable_n of_o their_o own_o comment_n in_o the_o metamorphosis_n of_o ovid_n we_o read_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o chaos_n of_o the_o giant_n heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n of_o deucalion_n flood_n of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brazen_a and_o the_o iron_n age._n these_o thing_n be_v not_o all_o fiction_n because_o they_o have_v some_o ground_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o be_v they_o all_o truth_n because_o they_o be_v mingle_v with_o fiction_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v some_o author_n who_o be_v for_o the_o five_o monarchy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o by_o the_o purport_n and_o whole_a drift_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n they_o may_v understand_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n power_n and_o authority_n pure_o as_o such_o but_o only_o to_o government_n as_o idolatrous_a as_o tyrannical_a as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o empire_n of_o babel_n be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n of_o persia_n to_o a_o bear_n of_o greece_n to_o a_o leopard_n of_o rome_n to_o a_o beast_n of_o divers_a shape_n all_o these_o monarchy_n erect_v and_o set_v up_o on_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n be_v parallel_v to_o so_o many_o beast_n buâ—…_n to_o what_o beast_n shall_v we_o resemble_v in_o its_o right_a constitution_n the_o davidical_a kingdom_n itself_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o angel_n do_v express_o say_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o king_n and_o yet_o the_o beast_n have_v but_o seven_o head_n chap._n 17._o how_o can_v this_o be_v i_o have_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o dynasty_a race_n and_o succession_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o roman_a king_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n therefore_o the_o mediatoriâ—…n_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n as_o such_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o shall_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n as_o government_n but_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n only_o as_o tyrannical_a and_o opposite_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o such_o cause_n then_o why_o solid_a and_o judicious_a man_n in_o these_o day_n shall_v set_v aside_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n which_o be_v so_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n &_o authority_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n and_o for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o some_o point_n if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v there_o be_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o strong_a if_o not_o strong_a proof_n then_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o for_o example_n though_o bishop_n be_v put_v down_o the_o service-book_n take_v away_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n bring_v near_o the_o rule_n all_o this_o be_v do_v man_n be_v not_o please_v what_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o difference_n the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o the_o church-state_n robinson_n and_o other_o of_o that_o way_n do_v plead_v that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n for_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n this_o be_v the_o principal_a rock_n of_o offence_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n of_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n for_o how_o can_v all_o nation_n come_v in_o at_o that_o particular_a instant_n when_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o do_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o idolatry_n and_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v plain_o see_v how_o the_o spirit_n do_v foretell_v that_o after_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o grievous_a persecution_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o that_o time_n be_v end_v the_o empire_n itself_o shall_v become_v christian._n what_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o expression_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n rev._n 12._o 10._o this_o do_v note_v no_o other_o but_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o time_n of_o
constantine_n the_o great_a after_o these_o thing_n he_o show_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n by_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 1._o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a tyranny_n in_o the_o last_o and_o the_o antichristian_a edition_n and_o he_o further_o add_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n shall_v be_v preach_v to_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 6._o &_o 7._o then_o also_o the_o deceive_v king_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n chap._n 11._o 15._o that_o be_v those_o kingdom_n which_o former_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v become_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o gospel_n here_o be_v a_o plain_a example_n though_o not_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o whole_a christian_a nation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o willing_o yield_v that_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o primary_o and_o immediate_o church_n be_v gather_v yet_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o same_o gospel_n also_o be_v countenance_v law_n be_v make_v parish_n be_v divide_v minister_n maintain_v and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n bring_v to_o attend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v or_o at_o least_o may_v be_v the_o mean_a of_o their_o salvation_n i_o can_v think_v but_o with_o great_a horror_n what_o will_v ensue_v if_o the_o design_n of_o some_o man_n shall_v take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v the_o very_a abaddon_n and_o apollyon_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o let_v we_o look_v what_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n chap._n 17._o if_o they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n than_o they_o shall_v destroy_v the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o do_v former_o so_o love_v and_o admire_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a part_n they_o shall_v countenance_v the_o gospel_n bring_v in_o their_o people_n and_o do_v as_o much_o for_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o do_v former_o persecute_v and_o hate_v of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n it_o be_v say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o chap_n 21._o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n let_v sundry_a passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n be_v consider_v the_o scope_n of_o all_o whiâ—…h_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n unto_o the_o church_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o the_o adorn_v of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o bounty_n of_o king_n read_v chap._n 60._o per_fw-la totum_fw-la with_o many_o other_o place_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v man_n will_v not_o have_v such_o prejudices_fw-la against_o a_o national_a constitution_n and_o set_v up_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o authority_n power_n and_o command_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n be_v it_o not_o direct_o and_o diametral_o opposite_a to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v the_o angel_n himself_o together_o with_o our_o own_o experience_n show_v wherein_o the_o formality_n and_o the_o be_v thereof_o do_v consist_v so_o he_o speak_v the_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n but_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n rev._n 17._o ver_fw-la 12_o 13_o 14._o the_o effence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n lie_v in_o the_o confederacy_n of_o king_n and_o in_o their_o yield_a themselves_o to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o proportion_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o holy_a association_n and_o concurrence_n of_o christian_a prince_n to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n his_o name_n and_o headship_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o magistrate_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o forcible_a and_o effectual_a to_o establish_v the_o law_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n i_o do_v here_o desire_v to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o and_o oh_o that_o i_o can_v speak_v it_o with_o tear_n the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n and_o now_o late_o in_o england_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v much_o deform_v by_o abalienation_n of_o the_o church_n revenue_n and_o in_o pass_v away_o that_o which_o former_a age_n have_v bestow_v i_o may_v speak_v of_o a_o great_a part_n at_o least_o upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v scandal_n to_o the_o enemy_n let_v our_o conscience_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o scandal_n give_v rather_o than_o a_o scandal_n take_v whether_o we_o do_v not_o open_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o reformation_n and_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o faulty_a in_o this_o point_n moses_n go_v in_o god_n way_n and_o by_o his_o command_n and_o it_o be_v a_o glorious_a work_n to_o deliver_v israel_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n yet_o withal_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o discharge_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o work_n than_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n to_o kill_v he_o exod._n 4._o 24._o our_o army_n be_v go_v forth_o against_o the_o enemy_n and_o the_o proteâ—…ant_a army_n be_v like_a to_o go_v forth_o more_o and_o more_o these_o be_v the_o time_n or_o at_o least_o do_v border_n upon_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suâ—…per_n of_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o great_a vintage_n of_o thâ—…_n batâ—…el_n of_o armageddon_n there_o be_v like_a to_o be_v great_a commotion_n of_o state_n army_n against_o army_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o by_o collation_n of_o all_o circumstance_n we_o can_v be_v fat_a off_o from_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v foretell_v it_o be_v meet_v for_o we_o to_o see_v our_o own_o sin_n and_o special_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hint_v before_o we_o go_v on_o in_o the_o lord_n work_v these_o thing_n i_o have_v think_v good_a to_o annex_v by_o way_n of_o appendiâ—…_n my_o purpose_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v any_o thing_n to_o please_v or_o diâ—…please_v any_o party_n neither_o can_v i_o tell_v how_o any_o party_n will_v be_v please_v with_o i_o it_o may_v be_v i_o may_v displease_v all_o however_o i_o do_v desire_n to_o please_v my_o own_o conscience_n in_o deliver_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n whiâ—…h_v i_o think_v meet_v more_o â—…ully_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o i_o have_v in_o the_o precede_a treatise_n make_v it_o a_o good_a part_n of_o my_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal_n kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v in_o the_o consideration_n and_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o conâ—…inent_a of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o know_v the_o follower_n of_o junius_n will_v not_o away_o with_o and_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o time_n do_v follow_v this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o controvert_v and_o make_v ourselves_o more_o enemy_n than_o needs_o we_o will_v be_v content_a to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n or_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o where_o they_o end_v in_o the_o method_n order_n and_o way_n of_o account_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v and_o whereas_o we_o have_v endeavour_v chap._n 6._o pag._n 116._o to_o prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n the_o same_o argument_n mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la will_v prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n and_o we_o shall_v agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o interpretation_n let_v we_o compute_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o decree_v and_o enact_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o in_o that_o series_n and_o way_n of_o account_n it_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v succeed_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n here_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o calculation_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o division_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n image_n if_o we_o go_v either_o way_n the_o account_n will_v be_v make_v good_a finis_fw-la hier._n in_o levit._n quot_fw-la verba_fw-la tot_fw-la mysteria_fw-la quot_fw-la syllaba_fw-la tot_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d iren._n lib._n 2._o c._n 39_o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o â—…us_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 23._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 51._o rev._n 16._o act_n 1._o 7._o 7._o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n note_n note_n note_n note_n *_o and_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o josephus_n dio_n the_o historian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jew_n 〈◊〉_d taxâ—…d_v by_o gabinius_n 〈◊〉_d 3â—…_n note_n
the_o conscientious_a reader_n whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o have_v a_o mind_n give_v to_o he_o to_o calculate_v the_o time_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o most_o admire_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o treatise_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v impertinent_a to_o remove_v a_o few_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n and_o that_o i_o may_v the_o better_o be_v understand_v brief_o to_o show_v the_o whole_a pattern_n of_o the_o work_n when_o the_o spirit_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o he_o do_v insinuate_v that_o every_o vulgar_a understanding_n be_v not_o fit_a for_o such_o a_o computation_n for_o say_v he_o here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n etc._n etc._n now_o i_o do_v not_o assume_v to_o myself_o such_o a_o peculiarity_n of_o wisdom_n above_o other_o man_n for_o none_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o have_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o own_o unworthiness_n to_o be_v set_v before_o he_o but_o because_o i_o have_v have_v a_o long_a time_n a_o great_a inclination_n to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o find_v the_o lord_n blessing_n upon_o my_o endeavour_n i_o be_o the_o more_o willing_a to_o communicate_v that_o to_o other_o which_o i_o have_v find_v to_o before_o my_o private_a satisfaction_n i_o may_v speak_v it_o with_o modesty_n that_o i_o have_v spare_v no_o pain_n to_o compare_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n period_n with_o period_n time_n with_o time_n vision_z with_o vision_z i_o have_v peruse_v many_o commentary_n both_o of_o the_o modern_a and_o ancient_a time_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n convenient_a for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n and_o therefore_o though_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n i_o will_v not_o take_v it_o upon_o i_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o i_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o i_o have_v not_o this_o wisdom_n i_o do_v profess_v myself_o to_o be_v the_o lover_n and_o admirer_n of_o they_o that_o have_v it_o now_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v some_o prejudice_n that_o in_o this_o treatise_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n i_o must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n right_o state_v but_o not_o as_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o chiliast_n which_o do_v ordinary_o congregate_v with_o it_o many_o heterogeneal_a falsity_n and_o unsavoury_a error_n for_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o maintain_v his_o visible_a and_o personal_a reign_n and_o though_o there_o may_v be_v cause_n to_o defend_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n slay_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o defend_v their_o historical_a literal_a and_o corporal_a resurrection_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o though_o with_o mr._n brightman_n and_o mr._n forbes_n we_o hold_v the_o new_a jerusalem_n to_o be_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n yet_o we_o be_v far_o from_o the_o riot_n of_o their_o opinion_n who_o hold_v that_o man_n shall_v live_v without_o ordinance_n without_o sin_n and_o misery_n in_o those_o time_n but_o if_o it_o be_v further_o allege_v that_o they_o that_o be_v for_o this_o way_n the_o very_o best_a of_o they_o have_v many_o absurdity_n i_o answer_v that_o piscator_fw-la alstedius_n mede_n and_o some_o other_o have_v but_o general_o speak_v of_o the_o thing_n and_o have_v not_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o as_o they_o have_v have_v great_a reason_n to_o depart_v from_o other_o interpreter_n so_o have_v they_o use_v great_a moderation_n in_o manage_v the_o point_n leave_v many_o thing_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o future_a time_n on_o the_o other_o side_n for_o the_o 1000_o year_n i_o will_v glad_o know_v of_o they_o that_o differ_v where_o they_o will_v seat_v this_o period_n of_o time_n if_o they_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n then_o let_v they_o show_v what_o be_v the_o battle_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n and_o how_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o belove_a city_n may_v be_v besiege_v in_o heaven_n but_o if_o they_o take_v it_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n then_o they_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o admit_v one_o member_n in_o this_o disjunctive_a they_o must_v say_v either_o this_o period_n of_o time_n be_v already_o past_a or_o else_o it_o be_v to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v already_o past_a where_o have_v the_o church_n enjoy_v these_o year_n of_o her_o felicity_n and_o of_o her_o rest_n from_o persecution_n upon_o earth_n add_v moreover_o to_o all_o this_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o their_o death_n that_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n those_o soul_n be_v only_o represent_v in_o the_o figure_n to_o live_v again_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark_n etc._n etc._n if_o therefore_o we_o will_v right_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o these_o thing_n here_o be_v no_o visible_a or_o personal_a reign_n as_o some_o do_v imagine_v but_o when_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n then_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o this_o the_o lord_n name_v be_v praise_v be_v begin_v already_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o other_o rev._n 14._o 6_o 7._o for_o now_o whole_a nation_n kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n have_v set_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n when_o it_o be_v persecute_v and_o tread_v down_o before_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o state_n and_o government_n that_o do_v own_o and_o submit_v to_o he_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o martyr_n i_o conceive_v that_o here_o be_v no_o liâ—…eral_n and_o corporeal_a resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n only_a john_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o in_o the_o figure_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v end_v he_o see_v their_o deliverance_n and_o emersion_n from_o under_o this_o kind_n of_o death_n these_o thing_n i_o think_v good_a more_o large_o to_o note_v to_o take_v off_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o millenarian_a opinion_n mere_a necessity_n do_v compel_v i_o to_o maintain_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o if_o the_o matter_n be_v right_o state_v i_o believe_v here_o will_v be_v nothing_o find_v that_o will_v cross_v the_o analogy_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o the_o support_n of_o the_o public_a ministry_n but_o rather_o it_o will_v establish_v all_o these_o thing_n but_o to_o come_v a_o little_a more_o near_o to_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n see_v i_o take_v 666_o to_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a headship_n in_o this_o perhaps_o they_o may_v be_v offend_v that_o be_v against_o all_o calculation_n of_o prophetical_a number_n but_o for_o such_o a_o way_n in_o general_a we_o have_v good_a ground_n from_o the_o scripture_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n if_o any_o have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o other_o point_n to_o determine_v to_o a_o particular_a year_n before_o the_o prophecy_n have_v be_v fulfil_v and_o so_o have_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o present_a case_n there_o can_v be_v the_o same_o suspicion_n of_o falsehood_n when_o we_o say_v that_o 666_o be_v the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o respect_n it_o be_v call_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n in_o this_o we_o be_v on_o the_o sure_a side_n because_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v already_o verify_v and_o make_v good_a in_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o our_o late_a assembly_n of_o divine_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n chap._n 25._o sect._n 6._o do_v place_n the_o formality_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o this_o as_o the_o